The Harmony of Falling Snow

A Polyamorous Romantasy

Andora Brokaw

To Jimmy and Amanda

Chapter 1

- Maggie -

The first time Maggie kissed Yuri Znkov, life suddenly made sense. She’d found her place in the universe, and it was with him. That was an illusion, of course. Their ending proved that. But as he met her eyes from the doorway of her quarantine room, the falsehood blasted its way back into her heart.

She dug her fingers into the mattress, pressed her heels against the floor, and waited for her common sense to kick in. She wasn’t still in love with someone who had nearly destroyed her eight years ago. That would be ridiculous. But latching onto the familiar in the midst of a nightmare seemed natural. Misguided, yes. But understandable.

And Yuri was still extraordinarily familiar as he leaned against the doorframe, all beautiful and self-assured. In a close-fitting black tunic and a long, vine-embroidered vest, he looked like some kind of fantasy realm fashion influencer. Which, for all Maggie knew, he was. But he also looked like the person she used to adore. The ends of his dark green hair curled around his shoulders rather than brushing his cheeks now. And his sage-tinted ears stretched over the top of his head thanks to all the magic in the Faerae atmosphere, ensuring he in no way passed as human anymore. But his emerald eyes, always his most captivating feature, filled with the cutting intelligence and intense focus she remembered too well.

“What are you doing here?” she blurted. Had that sounded aggressive? Unlikely. Aggression would require more energy than she possessed. She clutched her hands in her lap to keep from combing them through the dark lavender mess on her head and tried not to feel drab.

Despite the rude, possibly hostile question, Yuri’s lips twisted in amusement as he strolled to her bedside. Had he misheard her? She knew he still understood English; his ethereal talent allowed him to understand any language he heard spoken, just as hers would have let her read his emotions if she hadn’t recently acquired a ring to silence it. Despite how uncomfortable her newly boosted power had made her by forcing awareness of every emotion within several rooms of her, curiosity tempted her to slip the ring off to see if he was anywhere near as calm as he projected.

Her heart hammered as Yuri drew closer, moving with the assured stride of someone who knew they looked amazing doing it. To keep from focusing on his appearance or, worse, meeting his gaze again, she latched her attention onto the satchel he carried. It was the same gray as all the clothing the Immigration Nexus had issued her and featured a red logo with a gryphon-like creature surrounded by a script she’d seen a lot of since arriving in the Asharae Empire.

“I missed your birthday.” The bizarre statement brought Maggie’s eyes to Yuri’s for a heartbeat before he thrust an unbleached cloth bag tied with a bright rainbow rope between them. A startled laugh followed by a tiny sob led Yuri to yank the bag back in alarm, but she lurched for it.

Yuri’s grin after she snatched the bag came close to making Maggie forget she was holding something. Dammit. She wished she could blame exhaustion, but he’d always done that to her. “What are you doing here, really?”

He settled into the chair beside her as casually as if he owned it. “I recognize you were scared and heavily sedated during the deportation process, but you put my name on your paperwork.”

Oh. Right. She had, hadn’t she? “You’re the only person I know on this planet.”

“I figured.” He propped an elbow on the chair arm and rested his chin on his hand. “Open the present. Then you’ll have two friends here.”

Claiming they were friends felt like a stretch, but she needed one enough to let him get away with it. She looked in the bag and nearly cried over its contents. Blinking rapidly, she drew the plush dragon out and clutched it tight. “They made me leave Scaley,” she whispered, desperately trying to block the memory of being dragged from bed by armed assailants with government badges.

“I know,” Yuri said with soft sympathy.

She sniffled, hating the visible rawness of her emotions. Her fingers pressed against the top of her nose as she attempted to adjust glasses she no longer had. An enchantment had replaced them, etching scrolling, makeup-like patterns around her eyes. “You came to bring me a belated birthday present?”

“Partially.” He drew a deep breath and Maggie braced herself to learn some new, horrible thing. “But also, I’m your immigration liaison.”

Crinkling her nose, Maggie tried to make sense of the declaration. “They shipped me to a foreign country in an alien universe, and the person who’s going to help me settle there is, by some coincidence, my ex-boyfriend?”

Lime-green lightning shot through Yuri’s eyes. "Not a coincidence.” A pause left time for him to realize how creepy that sounded and his eyes widened as he rushed on. “You did put my name on that form. Plus, as I told you years ago, my hometown hosts the nearest gate to Seattle. And English is a rare skill here, so the immigration people were enthusiastic about recruiting me the second I showed the slightest willingness to help others. And since my Earth law credentials didn’t transfer, I needed a new career field.”

Yeah, okay. That made sense. Still… She held up a hand to stop him from spouting anything else in the odd accent he’d only had on Earth when he’d been drinking. Listening to the sing-song, vowel-heavy language spoken by the hospital staff helped explain where it came from, but the reminder of how much had changed invoked a dull ache in her chest. “And this is legal here?”

“It’s not illegal,” he answered easily. He tilted his head a smidge to peek up through his hair. It was a deliberate attempt to get her to drop the subject, and she knew it. Infuriatingly, she was the one who’d told him how attractive she found that look.

Narrowing her eyes, Maggie considered demanding he leave.

With an amused huff, Yuri straightened. “The agency’s regulations prohibit it, but I justified an override based on the scarcity of English speakers in my field.”

“Your field being immigration liaison-ing?” She stumbled over the wording but let the awkward phrasing lie where it landed. “Because you can’t practice law here?”

His sardonic smile accompanied a swirl of his wrist and a flexing of his fingers. Maggie had noticed the center’s staff talked with their hands a lot, like a second language overlaid the spoken one. Yuri had been prone to that in the past, but it hadn’t occurred to her his gesticulations were standard somewhere. “I’ve been working for the Department of Immigration while doing a second stint in law school. It’s taking a while.”

Somehow, she now had more questions rather than fewer. The floor swam in her vision as she whimpered, barely suppressing a sob.

“Don’t look at everything, Mags. There’s too much.” Yuri moved until his face was between her and the tile she’d been staring at. “Narrow your focus and deal with one specific issue before thinking about the next.”

Therapists had told her the same thing a million times, but it wasn’t easy to do. She nodded anyway, the motion provoking a lightheaded nausea. “Okay.”

“First, do you want a different liaison? I promise I wouldn’t be mad.” The vulnerability in his gaze twisted her heart. At least part of him had come into this room expecting rejection.

Trying to keep from crumbling apart, she took a deep breath. “No. I know you. And I trust you.”

It was mostly true, whether or not it should have been. In no part of the multiverse would Yuri physically harm her. Or let anyone else do it. She wouldn’t trust him with her heart though. Not again. His subdued ‘Good’ showed his awareness of the exception. And a shadow over his pursuing smile attested he felt the same way about her.

- Vil -

The first time Vil wore skates, it changed everything. He belonged on ice. As an icekin, it ran in his blood. Even when his life turned to trash and it would have been easy to discard skating with his lost hockey career, he couldn’t stay away.

Spectators weren’t as common as they once were. He’d played in front of millions in his professional life and would never attract that attention again. But people still watched often enough that the figure in his peripheral vision didn’t distract him as he zipped around the rink, drawing comfort from the schlck-schlck of his blades.

This particular observer wasn’t one to stay ignored for long though. Confident in her deep navy skin, Bex Daggerhart approached the boards with a dancer’s grace to call, “Rot, Vil, aggressive skating! What’s the Elder done now?”

He swooped toward the boards, slamming to an ice-spraying stop that had Bex swatting the air in mock-annoyance. She not-so-secretly loved it when he did that. Leaning over to grab the water bottle he’d stashed earlier, Vil answered her question before drinking. “Oddly enough, my illustrious trashfly of a grandmother isn’t upsetting me today.”

His best friend frowned at the declaration, worry surrounding her sapphire eyes. The lights flickered as if the room shared her concern, drawing sparkles from the silver flecks in her horns. Her shadow affinity lent itself to drama. “More problems with that pretty partner of yours?”

“Not really.”

Bex raised a singular eyebrow into the chaos of her cobalt hair. “Not the same as no. Also, not true.”

“Wasn’t? Rot.” Sometimes Bex’s ability to sense lies went off when Vil didn’t expect it to. Apparently, his attempts at convincing himself Yuri’s latest news was no big deal hadn’t succeeded. He sighed. “Expecting him with the Returner this afternoon.”

“Excited?”

“Am.” He was glad he could honestly say that. Noting Bex didn’t have her skates, which meant she wasn’t joining him on the ice, he hopped to sit on the ledge. “Have to use correct grammar around her. Will be weird. Should practice.”

“Or could teach New Person to drop unneeded words like normal people.”

“Anyway…” He drew the word out, delaying. “Turns out, she’s his ex. Which he mentioned in passing while leaving Vliketla.”

With a strangled sound, Bex rested her arms beside him and leaned over them. “Why fail to mention that detail?”

Like Vil didn’t wonder the same trashing thing. “Don’t know.”

Bex made a displeased hum. “Should know aren’t insecure enough to feel threatened by an ex and aren’t a territorial and controlling sewerwad like Helmsit. Officially tossed him, by the way. Thinks can keep me from loving other people? Not happening.”

Showing his palm, Vil slid it up over his head to show his approval of that. As far as he was concerned, that was half of the lovers she needed to toss gone. Not that he was rotwitted enough to suggest tossing her toxic girlfriend again. “Not tossing Yuri, but definitely asking why wasn’t more forthcoming.”

“Guess motivation matters,” Bex conceded, not sounding happy about it.

An itch between Vil’s crystalline horns brought his fingers up to scratch it. “Yeah. Plus, can’t do anything too drastic and still make Magdalena feel welcome.”

“More worried about her than about yourself.” Bex shook her head with the air of someone who’s given up on changing the person they’re talking to. “Why so rotting nice all the time?”

“Not her fault someone am in love with trashed up,” Vil pointed out. “Was thrown out of her home and dropped somewhere completely unlike it. Doesn’t speak Ashareek and is unlikely to find another host who understands English. And who knows how feels about her ex’s involvement?”

“Needs a friend, sure.” Bex met his eyes. “Has to be you?”

“Maybe not.” He watched the shadows wax and wane across the ice in response to Bex’s presence. “But think can help her. And unless is truly awful, want to.”

“Fair enough.” Bex’s pinkies touched to back up her words. “But can yell at Yuri outside of her hearing, yesno?”

He grunted. “Certainly can.”

Bex let out a small snort, seeing the hope he wouldn’t have to without him mentioning it. “And certainly doesn’t mean can’t I yell at him if don’t. Which will do. Yuri didn’t just keep this secret until the last minute; also ignored you since learned this ex was coming. Can guarantee won’t enjoy hearing my opinion of that.”

“Can’t imagine will.” Vil straightened. “About time to open the Rabbit?”

“Yeah, come get some alcohol.”

As soon as Vil was in his street shoes, Bex led the way to her pub, where he tried not to worry about what Yuri might tell him upon arrival.

- Yuri -

The first time Yuri met Magdalena Delgato's amethyst gaze, he knew he belonged with her. In that instant, an inseverable bond formed. A matebond. An impossibility. He should have lacked sufficient dragon heritage to recognize a bondmate. And when she broke his heart and danced away from the pieces, he told himself he’d been mistaken.

He insisted the same thing now, sitting in his skyboat as they flew to her new home. Their bond no longer stretched between them. His connection to Vil, whom he loved very much, had severed it.

When Yuri met Maggie’s eyes at the quarantine facility, nothing had happened. No zap of the bond renewing. No sensation like a missing chunk of his soul returning. Nothing indicating they belonged to each other. Problem was… Yuri was a trash liar. Everyone said so. He was so bad at it, he even had trouble lying to himself. The matebond was absolutely alive, whether he wanted the accursed thing or not. And all the stuff he claimed hadn’t happened totally had.

The matebond didn’t control him though. He was only helping her because his job required it. And because they’d once been friends. The friendship still meant something to Yuri. And it had meant enough to Maggie for her to reach for him.

His poster flashed with a message from Vil. It was amazing the man remained willing to talk to him after the garbage he’d pulled over the last three stanzas. Twelve days ago, Yuri learned of Maggie’s impending deportation. Eleven days ago, he secured her entry to the Empire by exploiting connections he couldn’t explain having. Ten days ago, he asked Vil to host her. The next day, he forced that through the approval process even though it should have been denied for the very obvious problem that Maggie’s potential host had a relationship with her liaison. Then he spent two stanzas avoiding communicating with Vil for more than a few words in a stretch. Until today. When he’d finally confessed he and Maggie were ex-lovers. As he loaded her into the swift.

Vil was the nicest, sweetest, most supportive person alive. A people pleaser if ever one existed. But he had to be angry. And Yuri couldn’t blame him; he was furious at himself.

“Everything okay?” Maggie asked. On Earth, she had to touch people to read their emotions. Her file reported that wasn’t necessary on Faereen, but she had a ring blocking her power. Yuri wasn’t hard to read, though, so he wasn’t surprised she caught a sense of something amiss.

“Just updating your host on when we’ll get there.” Yuri unclipped the pen from his poster so he could do that. Then he jotted another line about how bad he felt for keeping secrets before flicking to send the message.

“It’s really pretty here. Paradise-like.” Maggie leaned against the glass surrounding them, gazing out at the Ysverem Mountains. “Even in the city, trees outnumbered people. Or seemed to.”

“I haven’t seen the stats, but I’d guess the ratio is around four-to-one in favor of the trees in downtown Vliketla. Some suburbs have less flora, but we flew over the nicer ones.”

Maggie’s lips twisted into what he assumed was meant to be a smile as she wiped at her eyes. “I love it. But I keep thinking that there’s nothing for me to do here.”

With a nod, Yuri held back the impulse to reach out to her. “The conservation background transfers to more than you’d think. We do have some need for counter-pollution and environmental protection programs. But initially you’re going to-”

“Don’t tell me.” She jerked upright, giving him a determined look.

Frowning, Yuri studied the armor over her eyes. “You don’t want to know what job I’ve found you?”

“Not yet. Please?” She snuggled into the mound of pillows that took up the back half of the swift and pulled the blanket he’d offered earlier over herself. He’d told her a friend had crocheted it. It had been Vil’s cousin. “I’m taking your advice to approach things in small bursts. I can’t handle more right now. Need to process first.”

“Okay. Get some rest.” Part of the point in flying rather than taking the much quicker public portal system had been so that he could tell her things as they traveled. But maybe this was better for her. He watched her curl around the dragon he’d brought and close her eyes. He couldn’t imagine she’d actually sleep, but he could pretend along with her if it made things easier. It sucked that his magic could only heal cuts to the skin, not emotional wounds, because he would have loved to take her pain away.

Yuri always had plenty of work to do now that humanity had not only discovered the gates between their worlds but had developed a means of identifying Faeries. Humans lacked the magic needed to see the inhuman hues of magic species, but science was enough to see the differences in DNA. He had numerous other Returners he needed to check on, reports he had to write, and memos he should read. He didn’t do any of it.

He didn’t let himself draw Maggie, either. His willpower out-maneuvered his urge toward that creepiness, so when he got out his sketchbook, he constrained himself to studies of the landscape. But if he spent more time glancing at Maggie than regarding the subject matter… Better to get that out of his system now, wasn’t it? Because he was certain the expression he wore when he looked at her wasn’t one he wanted people to see.

Chapter 2

- Yuri & Sylf -

5 Sixth Verse - First Day

(8:55)

From Sylf

Hey, sib! Sia says hi.

~~~~~~~~~

(8:59)

From Yuri

Tell Sia hi back. Are you two a thing again?

~~~~~~~~~

(8:60)

From Sylf

Depends on your definition of being a thing? We’re not dating. But she’s in my bed right now.

Speaking of reuniting with exes… How’s that going for you?

~~~~~~~~~

(8:61)

From Yuri

I think we might be friends again. She didn’t curse me out and demand a different liaison at any rate.

~~~~~~~~~

(8:61)

From Sylf

I should hope not. Why the incineration would she declare you as a contact then yell at you? Also, points for not yelling at her. Assuming you didn’t.

~~~~~~~~~

(8:63)

From Yuri

Of course not. She’s so broken. I just want to glue her back together. It’s always heart-wrenching when I get a Returner who’s never been here, but it being a bondmate is killing me.

~~~~~~~~~

(8:63)

From Sylf

I love you, Squirrel. Don’t let her hurt you again though. Even if you do have an active matebond. I don’t want to have to kill her.

~~~~~~~~~

(2:63)

From Yuri

I won’t.

~~~~~~~~~

(2:64)

From Sylf

I wish I believed you.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Maggie -

Maggie clutched her new dragon, Draka, as she walked through the mountain town Yuri had brought her to. It was adorable. And alien. Most of the buildings between the skydocks and her new residence were small chalet-deals covered in gardens everywhere a plant could grow. She assumed magic was involved in tethering the plants on the buildings’ sharp roofs. She was curious how well they withstood winter.

Both residential and commercial architecture favored multiple decks and nature-themed murals reminiscent of Bavaria. The easiest way to tell the difference between a house and a shop seemed to be that transparent windows fronted most of the businesses while the residences typically had stained glass ones. She wished she could share pictures of it all with her best friend, but she had no way to communicate with Aodhan unless a lot of gate restrictions got removed.

Like the city, the town lacked roads. Instead, walking paths of vibrant paving stones twisted through abundant plant life. No wonder she heard Yuri sniffing. All this vegetation couldn’t be easy on someone with as many allergies as him, even though some of the markings peeking from his sleeves had been explained as antihistamine charms. Despite it being autumn, plenty of things were blooming. Mostly the purple-leaved, magic-heavy plants Maggie refused to acknowledge.

To one side of the valley, ski slopes rose over the village, bare of snow at this time of year but promising winter fun. Lack of snow notwithstanding, more people moved around town than the number of houses would suggest lived there. Presumably, the place boasted a healthy tourism industry even in the warmer months. If she had to be ripped away from home, at least she’d been dropped somewhere people liked to vacation. That was something.

Looming over them in the opposite direction was a castle. It was probably the least unusual thing here, even for an American. It looked like that famous one in Germany… Neuschwanstein? The one built by the king who supposedly wanted to live in a fairytale so much he built his idea of a fairytale castle. When he caught her staring at it, Yuri supplied the name Sky View House. “Who lives there?” she asked.

“No one. Gets rented out for conventions sometimes, but usually it just sits there reminding us all the landed aristocracy still somehow exists.”

“Seems like it should be a resort hotel if there’s no princess for it,” Maggie mused as they kept walking.

“I have lots of ideas for better uses for it. Unfortunately, I’m not in a position to do any of them.” He flashed her a smile and shrugged despite carrying two of her three bags.

Maggie tried not to focus on Yuri. Or on anyone they passed. Many folks had wings, or animal ears, or stone skin, or demon-like horns, or some combination thereof. Some people towered at twice her height while others could fit in her vest pockets. A sea of rainbow skin tones far outnumbered the few people with familiar brown or beige coloring.

Her guide rushed her along with a steady stream of chatter she couldn’t follow, knowing her well enough to realize she needed a distraction from her terror. Her fingers and toes had lost all sensation, but she was hyper-aware of stabbing in her gut and painful clenching in her back. She couldn’t say whether she felt closer to crying or vomiting.

Yuri generally told the truth, but he’d omit the hell out of vital pieces of information. Enabled in part by her pretending to sleep most of the trip, he’d clearly done that about her host. She’s seen his face go sappy while messaging this Vil person, though, and consequently wasn’t shocked when the door of the house opened in response to Yuri’s palm.

Guilt coated the look he gave her, but Maggie ignored it and memorized the stained glass snowflakes covering the door so she could find the place again. Then her attention snapped to the interior and she let out a scream.

“Ninka!” Yuri called, rushing to intercept an all-white, tuft-eared cat the size of a German Shepherd.

Frozen on the porch, Maggie stared as Yuri fell to his knees to hug the massive predator. “Cat. Big. No glass. Want glass. Between us.”

At least she was too terrified to react to the grin Yuri shot her. “Yeah, Ninka’s larger than the house cats you’re used to. She’s also the sweetest marshmallow ever. Aren’t you, Ninx?”

House cat? With Yuri kneeling, the thing’s head was higher than his! Intent on staring at the monster, Maggie failed to register the person behind her until they turned from the path to bounce up the porch stairs. She screamed again, spinning to back against the door.

The man halted and held his hands up to show he wasn’t threatening. His skin was very close to pure white, saved from that fate by the barest kiss of blue, and the long hair waving in the breeze behind him was only marginally darker. The points of his ears barely reached through his hair, making them smaller than those of most elves. Was he elven? His chin and slightly crooked, perhaps often-broken, nose were sharper than most human ones, but a little blunt for an elf. And the pair of gorgeous crystal, or maybe icicle, horns he sported implied he might be something else.

The stone hanging at the base of his throat and the buttons on his sapphire vest matched his horns. However, apart from the crystals, his blue clothing was simpler than Yuri’s, closer to what she was wearing. Despite the bite in the air, his tunic was sleeveless. Tattooed snowflakes trailed down his upper arms, but he was missing the inked charms most people had on their forearms to prevent things like illness and unwanted pregnancy. Perhaps whatever type of being he was didn’t need those.

He smiled and raised his thin eyebrows, questioning if everything was okay now. His eyes were sky blue orbs flecked with white and filled with compassion. As she tried not to stare, the bits of white moved like he had snow falling from his pupils, drifting outward with the motion of lazy flurries. As he looked at her, the pace of the snow picked up. It took effort for her not to blurt out something stupid and potentially offensive, like ‘Wow! Your eyes are snowing! That’s so cool!’ One corner of his mouth slid up the tiniest bit higher than the other as she continued to look at him, like he could tell what she was thinking.

“Sorry I’m late,” the man said in heavily accented English. “My friend talked for too long. She does this.”

“Bex?” Yuri asked.

“Bex,” the newcomer responded without looking Yuri’s way. He extended an arm, holding his palm vertically. She learned previously that wasn’t a signal to stop here, but an alternative to shaking hands. “I’m Vil-ja. You’re Maggie-aj?”

Her palm tingled as she reflected his gesture, leaving a chunk of space between them, as was polite for someone you’d just met. Despite the air separating their hands, she felt an oddly comforting chill emanate from him. It had a noticeable effect on her tension, easing it enough for her to say, “Yeah, I’m Maggie. Where did you learn English?”

Vil shrugged, smiling with one half of his mouth. He was kinda cute. And nice. Seemed smart too. Also, he only triggered about a third of the desire to flee as most strangers she met. “My friends and I learned as kids so we could say things our parents wouldn’t understand,” he said with a mischievous lilt. “But I’ve gotten better since I met Yuri.”

“Nice.” Maggie held up an arm to show the jewelry on it. A standard issue smart-band showing the time in numbers she couldn’t read yet encircled her wrist, but below that hung a slender gray chain made of something like hematite. “Yuri gave me this bracelet so I can understand Ashareek, but it doesn’t help me know what to say.”

“Really?” The question was starkly cold, lacking the pleasant aspects of his personal chill. His narrowed eyes were on Yuri, though, so Maggie wasn’t the person he was upset with. Probably. She clutched her dragon tighter as she lowered her arm.

Yuri scrambled to his feet. “It’s a powersharer. I couldn’t find one that wasn’t a bracelet. I could special order a ring, but it wouldn’t be here until the end of the verse and it might not have fit.”

“Bracelets would be the default,” Vil said in Ashareek. He looked back at Maggie and his smile returned, less relaxed than before. “Which language would you like me to use?”

“Whichever you prefer.” It would be lovely if she knew the problem with Yuri giving her the bracelet. He’d said something about it being important she put it on her nondominant hand, so maybe bracelets signaled relationships here? If that was explained when gifting the item, then maybe she wouldn’t have blabbed about it to his freaking boyfriend the second she met the guy.

“I’ll use both, then,” Vil said in English. His eyes dropped to Draka, but he didn’t say anything to explain the odd expression it provoked. Instead, he gestured toward the interior of the house. “Welcome to your new home, Maggie.”

Right. She was blocking the doorway. Chagrined, Maggie pressed her fingers to her nose, attempting to push up the glasses she no longer possessed, adjusted her satchel higher on her shoulder, and shuffled into the actual dwelling.

- Vil -

Vil wondered what his home looked like from Maggie’s perspective. The polished cedar walls, the ceramic fire alcove, the floor mosaics, the dappled multi-colored light from the stained windows, and the purple glowvines shining overhead were all perfectly ordinary to him. Uninspired, even. But from her huge eyes and parted lips, he could tell none of this seemed normal to Maggie.

With her button nose, mop of curly hair, and scattered freckles, the woman was adorable. And whoever inked the vision charms around her eyes had done an exquisite job with them, creating scrollwork that faded into her pale lavender cheeks as though dissolving into stars. And the delight she’d met his eyes with, so different from the usual unease he received, hadn’t hurt his impression of her.

He needed to stop marveling at her appearance, though, and work out how to make her more comfortable. The poor thing was on the verge of tears, trying so hard to seem positive that he just wanted to hug her and tell her it was okay to cry if she needed to. Terror lurked under her skin, making it impossible to regret hosting her, no matter how weird the situation was.

Meanwhile, a desire to yell at Yuri for not doing more to make her feel safe battled with the necessity of projecting calm.

“I bet you’re overwhelmed,” he told her, pretty close to that state himself. “Would alcohol, wispweed, or tea help?”

“I don’t know what wispweed is.” Her eyes shimmered.

“It’s similar to cannabis,” Yuri provided. He took the boots Maggie had just slid off her feet and found the cubby Vil had cleared for her.

“Oh. Tea for now? Please?”

Vil met her gaze with a soft smile. “Of course. And there’s food if you’re hungry.”

As he drifted toward the kitchen, she followed, giving Ninka a wide berth. He didn’t bother telling her the cat was harmless, recognizing her unease wasn’t of the logical variety.

A chirping sound drew attention to Yuri, who relaxed when Vil looked back his way but sighed audibly while bringing his hand to the speechstone hanging under his throat. “Hey, Anita. How’s doings?”

Anita. Great. Just the complication they needed.

“Yuri!” She dragged out his name to the length of a full sentence. “These people are horrible! You need to move me! Can’t I stay with you?”

This again? Vil signaled, “Good luck,” and walked to the faucet to fill the water kettle.

Yuri’s voice was calm while responding to his neediest client. “You know that can’t happen. But if you tell me what’s going on, I’ll see how I can help. Just give me a minute. Folks? I’ll be on the porch if you need me. I’m sorry.”

Glancing over his shoulder, Vil caught the plea Yuri sent him. He signed, “Okay.” Then after a pause, he shifted his fingers into the pattern for “I love you.”

Yuri reflected the second one before giving Maggie a little wave and dipping out the door.

Within an instant, Maggie shifted back to terror mode. Vil’s heart pinched. He didn’t want her to be afraid but wasn’t sure how to alleviate her anxiety. For the first time, it occurred to him it must be rare for the agency to house a Returner in the home of a single host. He added that to his list of strange things about this placement.

“Will be a while,” Vil said. “Anita is… Special. Can’t tell if she really needs as much handholding as she demands or if she just really wants to sleep with Yuri.”

Wait. Should he have admitted that part? Probably not. Too late now. Maggie didn’t seem thrown by it as she sat at the kitchen island. “Does he get that often?”

Had she seen him? Talked to him? Spent any time around him at all? Vil raised his eyebrows. “Looking like he does, being clinically unable to turn off his charisma, and rescuing people as a profession? Yeah. Constantly.”

“Must make dating him a challenge.” Her eyes were on the crystal kettle as the water reached a boil. He wondered if she’d ever seen one like it.

“Told you about that, then?”

Her eyes slid up. “Not in words. My fault. I asked a lot of questions about other things, then told him I couldn’t process more information. Slept most of the trip in an attempt to postpone my next freakout. But I saw him writing you, so I knew. He looked completely besotted. It was sweet.”

“Besotted?” Vil didn’t know that word.

A tiny smile met the question. “He’s in love with you.”

“So he tells me.” Vil even believed him most of the time.

Rot. The answer had made Maggie frown. She shifted her weight. “And he told you about our connection, right?”

“Of course.” No need to mention how long he’d waited to do it. Vil opened the tea cupboard.

“It doesn’t bother you?”

“No. Does it bother you? His relationship with me, I mean?” He turned back to watch her as she considered the question.

“I think your relationship with him makes me more comfortable, although I’m not sure why. It makes you both seem safer somehow?” She shrugged, seeming to consider that unimportant. Her eyes focused behind him. “Wow. Is that all tea? I didn’t think anyone had as big a stash as my moms, but that may beat them.”

He smiled. “I own a teashop.”

“Really?” She perked up. “Is that where I’ll be working?”

“That’s the plan.” It took some of the sting out of Yuri not telling her about their relationship if he hadn’t gotten to tell her about her new job either. “Want something energizing or something calming?”

“Do I have to pick?” she asked.

With an amused huff, he grabbed something with both a mildly sedating herb and a stimulant. “Think this will work. Want to drink it here or while you tour the house?”

“Tour?” She bit her lip. “And after I visit the bathroom?”

He pointed her to the ground floor one and got the tea steeping.

- Yuri -

Yuri came inside just as Vil led Maggie up from the basement viewing room. She was nearly crying because Faereen had streaming platforms and video games. Being emotional over familiar concepts was normal at this stage, but why was she acting surprised? He’d told her about both things way back when he lived on Earth. Whatever. He wouldn’t let that hurt. At least she remembered him teaching her Fortune, a card game similar to the Earth game Tarot. And she didn’t shed tears over the shelf of board games in the dining area. Not even over the cribbage board, although that one was a close call.

He trailed behind her and Vil on the stairs to the second floor. Then he had to ease past them when she stopped to stare at the painting on the landing. She turned to him, something unreadable in her expression. “You’ve improved.”

He frowned at the artwork. “You think I painted that?” He had, but how had she figured it out so quickly? Artists didn’t sign the front of pieces on Faereen.

“Totally.” She approached the landscape. “It’s your style. The stroke length, the angles...” She glanced back. “Angles that suggest left-handedness.”

“Most elves are left-handed,” he pointed out.

“Still…” She waved a hand. “The reversal of tones that has things usually warm presented cool and vice-versa, but only when the artist wanted them to draw extra attention. The geometric patterns in the snow. This ridge is the one I saw when we flew in, demonstrating the artist’s familiarity with the area. Plus, that squirrel looking at us from the mid-ground peripheral might as well be a signature, Squirrel.”

She emphasized his nickname. Nowadays, only his sister used it. Which was fair since Sylf had gifted it to him. Squirrels weren’t even native to Faereen, although Maggie may not have known that.

Vil peered at the landscape like he’d never noticed most of that. “Are you an artist too?”

“No.” Maggie sighed and stepped back. “I just spent a lot of time looking at Yuri’s stuff after he left me with an apartment full of it.”

Yuri’s guts twisted. He wasn’t brave enough to see Vil’s reaction to that piece of information. Or to acknowledge it with an apology.

“So.” Maggie clapped her hands and moved on. “That looks like a bathroom…”

“Shower-room,” Vil supplied. “We share that, but we have private toilets.” He pointed left. “My room. If you need my attention at night and the door’s closed, you’ll have to touch it to break the soundproofing. Same deal on your side.”

“Does Ninka fit through that?” Maggi asked, indicating the flap on Vil’s door.

“Believe it or not.” Vil smiled and opened the remaining door. “And this is your room. The wood door is a closet and the glass one goes to the back deck, which gets a nice breeze in late afternoon. I have access to it too, just so you’re not surprised by that. Both that glass and the windows are one-way, so no one can see in, but you can set them to completely dark if you prefer. Or halfway between if you want some light but not too much…” He trailed off awkwardly.

Maggie entered and all three pieces of her luggage materialized on the bed. On Earth, she’d only been able to teleport things she could see, but powers frequently manifested stronger on Faereen. “Anyone mind if I settle in some? Maybe use the shower? Is it complicated?”

While Vil showed her how the shower worked, Yuri retreated to the kitchen. There, he proceeded to stare at the contents of the cold-cabinet with no clue what to do next. He’d thought he could start dinner, but what was Vil planning to make?

He was still staring when Vil’s footsteps announced his arrival. A moment later, Vil spoke. “Anything you care to discuss?”

Vil’s tone made it clear he had a topic in mind. Yuri’s shoulders slumped as he turned to see Vil leaning against the island with folded arms and a tense expression. Yuri prodded the coldcab closed and took a tiny step toward Vil. “I should have told you she was my ex when I asked you to host her.”

“Think?” A mist spread with the words, evidence Vil was lowering the temperature. Probably without meaning to. “Why didn’t?”

Yuri didn’t dare get closer. Wrapping his arms around himself, he tried to stop the feeling that his insides were falling out. It didn’t help. “I keep asking myself that and can’t find a decent answer. Just really trash excuses.”

“Did you think I’d refuse to help if knew?”

Yuri’s eyes flew back to Vil’s. “No. If I told you she was important to me, you’d be more likely to help her.”

“Absolutely.” With a loud sigh, Vil put his hands on the counter and lifted himself to sit on it. The action implied he wouldn’t storm off, but didn’t settle Yuri’s nerves. Telling when Vil was being careful with his words was easy; he started including pronoun subjects, a direct violation of the local tendency to drop them. He only did that with Yuri when something seriously distressed him. “It doesn’t feel like a coincidence that she ended up on your client list.”

Of course it wasn’t a coincidence. But Yuri couldn’t tell Vil how he’d made it happen. The same enchantment that kept him from letting the others know about their matebonds prevented him from explaining. A half-truth would have to suffice. “She came through the Vliketla gate after putting my name down as a contact. Because I’m the only person she knows on this world.”

Vil spent a moment regarding Yuri, not giving any clues about what he was thinking. “Alright. But I’m hazy why she’d be assigned to you as part of the Returner’s Hope Program. Did she opt out?”

“No. She’s still in it.”

“Okay…” Vil looked up at the ceiling. “Shouldn’t she be with a different liaison then? At minimum, it seems like she shouldn’t be with me.”

“Typically, she wouldn’t be with either of us,” Yuri admitted. “But I got waivers.”

“How?” Vil’s eyes landed on him and he fought an urge to squirm.

Laughing, Yuri delivered the truth like a joke. Surprisingly, the enchantment let him get away with it. “I called Empress Katsara and asked her for help. I’m so incredibly hard to say no to that she agreed to do me a favor. Want me to call her personal speechstone so you can verify that?”

The ploy got Vil to roll his eyes, although part of Yuri had hoped he’d say yes. Yuri wasn’t sure what the enchantment would do if he attempted to call Aunt Kat in front of someone. “So, Dana decided it was easier this way? Guess that’s reasonable. She does love handing you extra jobs.”

Yuri spread his hands to convey, “There you go,” and tried not to feel bad about being misleading. It was the least of his crimes. “The smart thing to do when Maggie’s name hit my desk was to declare a conflict and make someone else handle her. Whether Dana wanted the complication or not. And I thought about it.”

“Yet, didn’t,” Vil waved the thumb and forefingers of his left hand forward in the sign to continue.

“No.” Drawing a deep breath, Yuri dropped his eyes to the floor and tried to remember any of the explanations he’d thought of over the last several days. “The idea of Maggie winding up somewhere dangerous, or even just with people who’d be less compassionate than us… I couldn’t handle it. I needed to know she’d be safe and cared for.”

“Of course you did,” Vil said gently. “You’re still in love with her.”

Yuri’s gaze snapped up again. “No. I’m not.”

The flatness in Vil’s expression said he wasn’t buying that even before he added words. “At least you being this bad at lying means I recognize when you’re doing it.”

“I’m not lying,” Yuri insisted. He wasn’t in love with her. He couldn’t afford to be. Matebonds didn’t automatically equal love. “There’s residual attachment, sure, but that’s all.”

Vil watched him for a long moment.

Fine. “I’m not lying. I’m just scared I’m wrong.”

Another silence spread out between them, dragging on until Yuri nearly screamed into it. Then Vil nodded and held out his hand. Cautiously, Yuri took it as Vil spoke again. “Am struggling to understand why you shut me out for three stanzas over this. You can love, or not love, whoever you want. But you have to talk to me.”

Yuri stared at Vil’s fingers curled around his. “I wanted to talk. But I couldn’t think what to say.”

“Chose the wrong script. Anything would have been better than nothing.” Vil pulled on their hands until Yuri met his gaze again. “Yuri, you have an admitted tendency to distance yourself from people rather than tossing them, then hope they toss you over it. Were doing it to someone when we met.”

The implications of that shot to Yuri’s core. As barbed wire tore through his intestines, he rushed forward to wrap Vil in his arms. Rather than shove him away like he deserved, Vil spread his legs to make room and clung back. “I’m so sorry, Vil. It never occurred to me you might be worried about that. I… I love you. You’re a forever person. If I haven’t been clear about that, it’s because I was scared of scaring you. I am not going away unless you force me to. Ever.”

“Love you too, poppet.” Vil trembled as his grip strengthened. Poppet. Things would be okay if he was using endearments. “And if you ghost me again, I’ll try to have enough confidence to hunt you down and demand to know why.”

Not only did Vil have access to Yuri’s apartment, but he had the power to track people who were important to him. Yuri was determined to keep his slot on that list. “It won’t happen again. It was a completely rotten cesspit of a move. And I am so, so sorry.”

“Me too. Should have gone to you. Could have supported you instead of leaving you drowning in doom.”

“Drowning in doom?” Yuri repeated with a hint of laughter. Then he sobered. “Actually, that’s an apt description. But it’s my fault you didn’t know to help.”

Vil’s spiced winter forest scent wrapped around Yuri as they held each other. He smelled like home, if home were a concept one was extraordinarily driven to make love to. How could Yuri have made him doubt being desired? Yuri absolutely cherished him. He was vitally important, and so was their relationship. That’s why Yuri needed to say what he said next. “And, um… However I do or don’t feel about Maggie, things are staying platonic there.”

“Because it ended badly last time?”

“Not just that.” Yuri pulled back to regard Vil’s expression, which held a squint of confusion. “I haven’t asked, because I occasionally imitate someone with sense, but I’m willing to bet she still requires couple-obsession.”

“Oh.”

“Yeah,” Yuri agreed as he rested his head against Vil again. “Oh.”

After a moment, Vil’s arms tightened. “Alright. Will make food. You get the music? Loaded my most recent Erfaerae acquisitions already. A bunch of pop punk from the turn of the century. If think she’d like that.”

“She’ll like it so much she might cry.” Yuri held on instead of letting Vil start dinner. “Can I cling a little longer?”

“Only if I can cling back.”

“Deal.”

Chapter 3

- Vl & Vanya -

6 Sixth Verse - First Day

(14:20)

From Vanya

Get your delivery yet?

~~~~~~~~~

(14:20)

From Vil

Her name is Maggie. And, yeah, is here. Is interesting.

~~~~~~~~~

(14:21)

From Vanya

Good interesting?

~~~~~~~~~

(14:21)

From Vil

Think? Hard to tell. Traumatized and exhausted. Seems friendly, though, and definitely cute.

Sort of wish hadn’t turned out to be Yuri’s ex, but not her fault he didn’t tell me that.

~~~~~~~~~

(14:22)

From Vanya

Back up, cousin! Yuri’s ex? And he didn’t warn you?

~~~~~~~~~

(14:98)

From Vanya

Can’t just light an explosive and vanish. Is uncouth.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

7 Sixth Verse - Second Day

(0:12)

From Vil

Sorry. Fell asleep. But, yeah. After Yuri had her in the swift coming here, dropped a post best paraphrased as, “Surprise! Is my ex. Hope is cool.”

And neither seems over the other. Also, she demands couple-obsession? Which…. A heads up about any of that would have been trashing pleasant.

~~~~~~~~~

(1:38)

From Vanya

Please tell me you didn’t let him in the house.

~~~~~~~~~

(1:46)

From Vil

Trying to make Maggie feel welcome. Yelling at Yuri about her being here wouldn’t have done that. Did talk about it though.

~~~~~~~~~

(1:47)

From Vanya

You’re too nice. Yell more, forgive less.

Related: fire Lachelle.

~~~~~~~~~

(1:49)

From Vil

Hoping Maggie’s going to make that easier. The Elder will still be a problem. Maggie could be a garden slug and out-perform Lachelle though.

~~~~~~~~~

(1:52)

From Vanya

Potentially without sexually harassing you. Unless she’s cute enough her hitting on you would be welcome?

~~~~~~~~~

(1:57)

From Vil

On one side of the coin, totally is. But on the other is the huge, impossible-to-ignore detail of her being Yuri’s couple-obsessed ex.

~~~~~~~~~

(1:61)

From Vanya

Was joking. But that is an important detail.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Yuri -

Yuri massaged the ache in his temple while Anita screeched at him about how unfair everyone was being to her. Normally, he didn’t have trouble staying sympathetic to his clients when they vented their anger at him. He specialized in people labeled as Returners despite never having been to Faereen. Since most of them had entered the world gate against their will, it stood to reason they’d be upset with life. He tried to be patient with them, cognizant they were weathering the worst experiences of their lives. But Anita was getting on his last nerve.

“I understand your frustration,” he told her when the aqua-skinned drama queen eventually shut the rot up. “Do you understand why screaming threats at people’s children upsets them?”

“Please. I wouldn’t hurt the obnoxious snots. But they’d broken into my room again.” They’d been through this. By alleging they’d broken into her room, she meant they’d knocked on the door, then opened it without crossing the threshold. They’d done it without permission, but they were four.

He gave her a look he trusted appeared unimpressed. “You threatened to hang them up with meat hooks and strip their skin off. Because they opened your door to tell you dinner was ready.”

“I was masturbating!”

“No one is saying they were right to open the door without waiting for permission,” Yuri pointed out. He kept from adding that he knew her room had a lock as that was a hosting requirement. If she didn’t know how to use it, she should have asked someone. “But threats to torture kids to death, even hyperbolic heat-of-the-moment ones, aren’t acceptable.”

“Why is everyone so sensitive here?” she bemoaned. “And why do I have to masturbate all the time anyway? Everyone here is polyamorous. Shouldn’t that make it easy to find hookups?”

That didn’t strike Yuri as something he should comment on. “You’ve been put on a restricted list for potential violence. In addition to a required anger management course, you’re going to be required to agree to magic dampening.”

“That’s ridiculous!”

He met her eyes and did his best to channel the stern disapproval of a disappointed parent. “You have shown no ability to control yourself, and you can strike people motionless. Which means they can’t defend themselves against you.”

“Yuri! You know I’m harmless.”

“Do I?”

The question prompted a disbelieving stare.

Mindfully drawing on compassion, Yuri spread his hands. “Do I think you’re a horrible person? Of course not. But can I guarantee you won’t hurt someone out of anger? Not really. And I need to be able to do that.”

Arms folded, she slumped in her chair and sulked. “Okay. I understand.”

He wasn’t sure she did, but she seemed dispirited enough to move on. “Your therapist reports you’ve been skipping appointments.”

“Because he’s useless,” she muttered.

“If you want a new therapist, we can find you one. But you know regular therapy sessions are a requirement of the Returners Program.” It was a reasonable insistence. Whether they struggled with anger, PTSD, depression, some other problem, or a combination of the aforementioned issues, all Returners required mental health care as they adjusted to their new circumstances. Some accepted it more readily than others. Learning she had a professional to help her process everything she was going through had thrilled Maggie. Anita was a brat about it. “The Empire wants you to succeed here. But this is an international program and we’re under no obligation to offer you citizenship rather than shipping you to the next country on the list. I don’t enjoy using that as a threat, but I need you to understand how important cooperating with me is.”

“I’d cooperate more if you ever cooperated with me.”

Ugh. From Yuri’s point of view, he’d done nothing but cooperate with this woman. But her point of view appeared to be that he hadn’t let her seduce him, so he was being obstinate and obstructionist. Worse, she extended this attitude to society in general. Maybe he should make her some other nation’s problem. “I’ve accommodated as many of your wants as I legally and morally can. If you want to request a different liaison, you have the form to send my boss on your slate.”

“I like you.” Her fingers played with the edge of her neckline. She’d replaced her government-supplied, practical gray clothes with a wardrobe of bright and immodestly cut selections. Today’s hot pink sundress scooped nearly to her nipples and she’d skipped the vest that might have made it slightly more modest.

It would be nice if she didn’t like him, but Yuri couldn’t make himself be mean enough to change that. It would likely backfire anyway. He got the impression she’d enjoy a bit of abuse. He pulled up the file he’d spent all morning writing, casting it to his desk display with copies on both his and Anita’s sides. “This is your new action plan. You’re going to sign every page to show your consent to it. And then I will take you to an inpatient anger management facility. Hopefully by the time you complete their program, I’ll have found a new host.”

She glared at every page. But she signed them all.

Two hours later, Yuri came back to learn he was late for a surprise all-hands meeting. Lovely. At this rate, he couldn’t imagine when he’d get back to Maggie. Or Vil… He needed to do more to fix his screw up with Vil. Drowned in a cesspit if he knew what though. For now, he settled for posting at least once an hour with updates on the various chunks of trash that kept him in the city far longer than he wanted.

- Vil-

Yuri routinely got called back to the city against plans, so it failed to shock Vil when it happened on Maggie’s first night. It was frustrating, but not Yuri’s fault. It’s not like he asked to be woken up three hours after going to sleep to deal with an emergency, but Anita’s hosts were insisting on her removal. Right that second. Felt she was a threat to their kids. She probably wasn’t, but that type of concern is hard to dismiss.

Maggie took the news well, claiming she needed solitude anyway.

With Yuri gone and Maggie holed up in bed, Vil tackled the disarray in his storage room. He’d dumped a ton of boxes in there when he returned to his hometown four years ago and hadn’t touched them since. It wasn’t the easiest of tasks, emotionally speaking.

When a soft knock interrupted his focus, Vil was grateful for it. Pretending he hadn’t been busy dredging up unresolved issues, he plastered on his public-facing smile and turned to see Maggie shuffling in the doorway. Her hand dropped to give Ninka a scratch. Good. “How's doings? Was about to break for lunch.”

Her tense posture had him worried something was seriously wrong with the slate she held up, but the concern eased when she explained. “This reverted to Ashareek. Help me find the setting for English?”

Her slate had an English mode? That wouldn’t have been cheap. Had the agency paid for it, or had Yuri? Vil held out his hand to take it, turning the screen so she could watch him navigate the menus, narrating as he went and taking care to use full sentences. “You select the open book for settings. Then you touch the icon of people talking for language. You’d think the options would be written in appropriate scripts, but no. English is the last one though. Then I’ll pop back to the etherary, and it looks like it’s translating today’s newspapers. That’s impressive.”

He was about to return the device and circle back to lunch when she shrieked.

Pushing past him, she ran to an area he hadn’t gotten to yet. “Is that a hockey stick? Hockey exists here? You play hockey?”

“I’ve played a bit. You like hockey?” She sounded like she did. He hoped she did.

“I love hockey!” With both hands wrapped around the stick, she grinned at him. It made his stomach execute an odd flip he did his best to ignore. “I only played a little. As a kid. But I watch all the Kraken games!” A sick expression took over her glee. “Or I did.”

With a sympathetic nod, he walked closer to her and flexed a little. “Getting recordings of regular season games is probably impossible, but I can hook you up with the Stanley Cup finals every year.”

“That probably won’t help with the Kraken,” she said, not seeming to understand that his connections were hard to come by. Then her eyes sprang wide. “Wait. You know what the Stanley Cup is.”

He laughed. “Sure. It’s like the Thorn Cup, but easier to hold.”

“The Thorn Cup?”

Since he’d just been through a box of image slabs, he knew where to reach for the picture of him holding the thing. Was that showing off too much? Did he care? “It’s our highest trophy. And it’s covered in thorns.”

Laying the stick gently to the side, Maggie took the picture and stared at it. “That’s you.” She brought her gaze to him. “You’ve played a bit, you said? You’re a professional hockey player. That’s more than a bit.”

With a small wince, he shook his head. “Not anymore. Medical condition left me dependent on a magical device. And there’s no magic allowed on the ice. But before that, spent twelve seasons with the Vliketla Vsharae.” The person in the picture barely felt like him. They were so happy, so optimistic, so ignorant of the disorder that was about to be triggered by a fan-placed charm. “I coach kids these days, but don’t play anymore.”

“Coaching kids is cool. You need help?” She returned the image slab, frowning a little as he put it back in its box and closed the lid.

“Actually… I lost my old assistant.” Local rules differed from the ones she knew but explaining them would be easy enough. Assuming she could stay upright on skates, she seemed like a viable candidate to take over from Bex. Besides, it wasn’t like people were lining up to volunteer. “We’re a little over a verse from starting.”

“A verse is like a month, right?”

“It’s seven stanzas, or twenty-eight days.” He dragged out a box awaiting sorting. “I think these are my old jerseys if you want one. First step to becoming a Vsharae fan.”

“Really?” She came so close he could feel her breath against his arm as he revealed he’d been right about the contents. He leafed through the uniforms, trying not to dwell much on them. “But aren’t these special?” she asked.

“Yes and no? I put them aside for reasons. The one from the picture is here. The one from my first game. Stuff like that. But the papers I hung with them explaining what each one was didn’t make it into the box when my ex was getting everything out of her house. So the most I can determine is which season they’re from. But not always since some designs repeated multiple years.” With a shake of his head and a long sigh, he pulled out one from his last year. “I still don't know if she understood what she was doing.”

“Right.” Maggie took a half step back. “Either way, ouch. Even if she didn’t, that implies things that mattered to you were irrelevant to her.”

“That's the snake's venom, yeah.” He held out the jersey he’d picked for her. “Want this? It’s from my final season.”

Without hesitation, she grabbed it, snatching the thing like she thought he would change his mind. He had to chuckle at the enthusiasm. How could the Erfaerae authorities be so cruel to someone this sweet? Could someone torture those people? They deserved it. “I can get you one from the upcoming season if you’d rather.”

“No!” She clutched the garment to her. Then she paled. “I mean, I’d rather have one of yours if that’s okay. It’s not like I have another favorite player anyway. Might as well be you, right?”

“Your favorite active player is Maandra Leskenova,” he predicted. “Leskie’s everyone’s favorite. She’s not just good, she’s fun to watch.”

“She?” Maggie’s nose crinkled in confusion. Dear stars, that was cute.

“Very few activities are gender specific here.”

“Wow.” She held the jersey up in front of her. “This water dragon thing is a vsharae?”

“Vshara,” he corrected. “Vsharae is plural. But, yes. And Vliketla is the city you came here through, where Yuri works. It’s the closest one to here by far. And it’s the capital of our province, Yskereen.”

Turning the shirt around, she studied the back. “And that’s your name?”

“Veyndgraf, yeah.”

“What did they call you?” she asked, her head tilting to the side. The move exposed a small mole usually shadowed by her chin. He had an unsettling urge to examine it closer. “Veyndie?”

“Nah.” He closed the jerseys box to keep from staring at her as she pulled her gift over her head right then and there. He’d seen plenty of people wearing replicas of his jerseys, but something about Maggie drowning in one he’d actually worn brought up a lot of feelings he refused to analyze. “I was Graf.”

“Graf.” She grabbed her slate as she followed him out of the room. “I like it.”

Somehow, the usual sting of his career being in the past tense was less intense than usual as he told her stories while making lunch. Maybe he should talk about his past more, bury it less. Because not only did the conversation seem to help Maggie, it made his soul lighter too. Maybe knowing Maggie would prove good for him in unanticipated ways.

- Maggie -

Maggie awoke on her second morning in Vil’s house with a sore throat and a racing heart as Vil sprinted into her room. “Nightmare,” she gasped.

Vil nodded, but didn’t leave. “Must have been an intense one.”

“Yeah.” She swallowed, the extra moisture doing nothing to help the pain in her throat. “Sorry I woke you. I had to leave the door open for Ninka. It was just a bad memory though. I’m alright.”

“Okay,” he said softly. She could tell he’d listen if she wanted to say more, but he didn’t press her. “Close to time to wake up anyway. I’ll start breakfast.”

At some point, she needed to stop him from making every meal for her, but this wasn’t the time for it. She took a shower, then let Vil feed her fresh scones. He even made coffee! He’d hunted it down just for her and served it like that was something anyone would have done.

As soon as the sun was high enough, Maggie let Vil lead her outside to show off his hometown. She grabbed Draka, clutching the dragon for emotional support and tried to focus on excitement more than terror.

The tour started by walking through the residential area around the house while discussing Vil’s neighbors before he moved to the broader basics of the town. “The ski area is called Snow Song. That comes from the original name of that ridge.” He pointed to one side of the valley they were in, the one with the castle on it rather than the one the ski lifts serviced. “In Yskern, Nia Reywt Etya means Village of Snow’s Song. But Ashareek doesn’t have the ‘yw’ sound, so that got dropped in the modern name.”

“Poetic.” Maggie clutched her dragon and tried not to whimper as she realized they were heading to a covered bridge. It looked old, and the gap between it and the river was deep enough to be considered a ravine. “Does the castle have a Yskern name or is it too new? Yskern’s old, right?”

“Extremely. But still spoken as a secondary language. The translation of Sky View House is Ywen Kian Gesha,” Vil supplied. He slowed and gave her a concerned frown. “Are you okay?”

“Little nervous about the bridge,” she admitted. “But it’s fine. I’ll just go fast so it doesn’t have time to throw me into the river.”

“Are you sure? There are less scary bridges. Or we can stay on this side of town.”

“I’m sure.” Before she could talk herself out of it, she surged forward at a rapid near-run.

Keeping pace with her, Vil continued answering the question about Sky View. “Most of the castle was built after Ysk was rolled into the Empire as Yskereen, but there was an older one there they plundered for building materials. And that was Nia Ywtwi Af Kalishar. The Castle Made of Snow.”

“Oh, I like that!” She completed her dash across the bridge and looked up at the building as she caught her breath. “Snow Castle is a much better name than Sky View House for that thing. Does ‘house’ mean something different here? Or is local society really into irony?”

“House means somewhere beings live, doesn’t mention size.” Vil gave her another view of his half-smile. “But not the word most folks would select, no.”

“So what’s this?” She waved to the sprawling building across a pleasant glade from them. “And if you say ‘a house’ I may scream.”

“My old school,” he said, touching his pinky to his chest. The gesture likely meant something, but Maggie didn’t want to interrupt to ask what. “Is all ages, four to twenty. Although I tested out early to focus on hockey. Was required to take years of Yskern if were wondering how know so much of it.”

She had been a little. “Was thinking maybe you’re one of those people who collect languages.”

He chuckled. “Not really. Not as a scholar, anyway. Can have conversations in a fair number though. In almost anything I ever had a teammate who spoke.”

“Is your league like the NHL?” she asked as they resumed walking. “With people from all over the world? Or are there a lot of languages within the Empire?”

“Little bit of both. Everyone in the Empire speaks Ashareek, but most have a second language. Not every region uses theirs much.” He waved at a group of kids playing outside the school. They shouted his name, but didn’t seem upset when he didn’t stop to talk to them. He’d explained earlier that while he had this set of four days off, most of society had taken the four prior. Most verses included two such breaks, called Rest Stanzas. “Around here, Yskern is only for ceremonial stuff and speaking past tourists. Although some accuse of not really speaking Ashareek, between accents and cutting words.”

“So I shouldn’t worry about learning Yskern until after I’m fluent in Ashareek?”

“If then.”

The tour resumed, covering less tourist-focused stuff than the areas she’d passed through with Yuri. Vil pointed out an apartment building. “That’s where my best friend, Bex, lives. Will like her, but sleeps late because runs a pub that’s open late.”

A few steps later, he stopped and frowned at the ground. “This stone is too hot.” He got out his poster and wrote something. “Reporting that. Should only heat when it’s below freezing.”

Heated walkways. Nice.

Nearly every building had a story, and Vil knew all of them. Maggie hated she wouldn’t be able to tell Aodhan any of the more interesting ones. A second bridge, a chunky stone structure, invoked much less terror than its companion. It was still a bridge though. Vil's voice was gentle as he checked, “Okay with crossing?”

“If I say no, will I have to move in with your friend?”

Vil chuckled. “There’s a third one you might like, and it’s between a brewery and a distillery if that would help with courage. But there’s also a park Yuri could land his swift in. Not legally, but the head of the local guardians owes me a favor.”

“I’m not uncomfortable enough to warrant burning a favor from law enforcement.” With the brightest smile she could muster, she resumed walking. She still hugged Draka, but this bridge was significantly less freaky. It neither swayed nor creaked as she made her way over it. She stopped on the other side and examined some graffiti on the wall of a beer garden. “What’s this bat-winged weasel I keep seeing?”

“That’s a zymra. Yuri has two pet zymrae you’re going to love.” Absently, Vil scratched the side of a horn. “The drawings are political statements. Yskereen doesn’t have elected representatives. Has to do with the Kingdom of Ysk joining the Empire through marriage rather than being conquered. Most of us think that’s trash. But there’s a group, sort of a secret society, called the Yskies who are actively trying to influence the federal government with awareness campaigns and protests and stuff. I’m pretty sure Bex is with them, but I’m not, because… Well, I’m just not. But you look strained, so let’s say it’s their mascot and move on?”

Strained was an understatement. The barriers she’d shoved her anxiety behind were taking a beating and would crumble soon. She needed to return to the safety of the house before then. Besides, she needed to eat lunch before her over-ether therapy appointment. Researching the Yskies later would be a simple matter; the etherary was no harder than the internet. It had a lot fewer pictures due to more rules about who and what sites could show, but better quality control stemming from international government oversight. “Yeah. Let’s do that.”

Taking the shortest route home, they strolled through a pleasant park on the edge of the drop into the river. Vil talked just enough to keep Maggie’s anxiety from doom spiraling. A decent number of people were there, but Vil didn’t make her stop to meet any of the ones who greeted him. She had no idea if locals considered that rude or not. Her host seemed popular enough people would let him explain later if so. Even the pixie that flew up to hover by his face and ask a teashop question didn’t act offended to get only a smile and a polite invitation to drop into the place when they were open the next day.

The only time Vil slowed to give her a questioning look was when they came across a trio walking a pair of bright blue zymrae. The critters were cute, though larger than she’d expected, being about twice the size of the domestic ferrets she’d known. They flew at the ends of their leashes on wings too small for non-magic-assisted flight, but one landed to lope along beside their caretakers as she watched. Maggie almost asked if she could pet them, but shook her head to keep moving. Maybe if they’d only had one elf with them rather than three she would have found more bravery.

Maggie walked quietly, hugged her dragon, did her best not to feel freakish, and thanked the fates that she at least had a compassionate host looking out for her. Even if he was dating her ex. That just meant questionable taste in partners was on the growing list of things they had in common. She could only hope she wouldn’t have to watch Yuri break his heart too.

Chapter 4

- Yuri & Sylf -

9 Sixth Verse - First Day

(0:17)

From Sylf

Morning! Maggie’s been living with your other bondmate for a stanza now, yesno?

~~~~~~~~~

(0:18)

From Yuri

Yep. And so far they haven’t united to kill me, so it’s going better than it could be.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:21)

From Sylf

They’re still getting to know each other. Give them time.

Was wondering if Dyszrian ever reached out to you.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:23)

From Yuri

Haven’t talked to her recently. Why? She planning a trip here or something?

~~~~~~~~~

(0:24)

From Sylf

No. But she mentioned thinking about you the other day. Said your name’s been popping up a lot in Chamber House circles lately.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:25)

From Yuri

Why would people in Heart’s Palace be gossiping about me?

~~~~~~~~~

(0:26)

From Sylf

She said it was nothing specific. Just people seem to be remembering you exist more often than usual.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:27)

From Yuri

If anyone wants to come to Yskereen and tell my bondmates about my family, I’d be happy to help them find somewhere to stay. But no one unexpected has contacted me lately. Got a couple of snide posts from Mother last verse and Aunt Kat continues her regular check-ins, but other than you, that’s it.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:36)

From Sylf

Maybe it’s just a coincidence. Or maybe she’s been thinking about you more, so noticing other people mentioning you more. But it’s also possible our parents’ crowd has been chatting about you. And that makes me nervous.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:38)

From Yuri

Maybe they’ll elevate me early and give me the ability to force Yskereen to obtain an Assembly.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:39)

From Sylf

I thought you said you couldn’t do that anyway.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:43)

From Yuri

Yes and no. It wouldn’t have the power to establish laws, but I feel it would make a statement. And since I wouldn’t be part of it, I wouldn’t have to do anything. So why not make one?

~~~~~~~~~

(0:46)

From Sylf

I love how a person who doesn’t know you could confuse your zeal for democracy as you being too lazy to do the job you were born to.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:48)

From Yuri

Probably fair to say it’s a mixture of the two. If I weren’t lazy, I’d have found a way to be leading the Yskies.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:50)

From Sylf

I’m not sure you aren’t leading them though. Whoever is has enough influence to keep me from seeing any of the files on them.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:52)

From Yuri

Impressive. But if I were Head Yskie, I wouldn’t suffer because of their portal outage protests half as often. I was stuck in Vliketla yesterday when I wanted to be with my bondmates. Speaking of which, I need to get my ass to work so I can knock out enough to justify going to Niaretya this afternoon.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:53)

From Sylf

Good luck!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Maggie -

“Happy stanza-anniversary!” Vil smiled widely at Maggie as she came down the stairs. He’d been reading on the couch with Ninka’s head in his lap, but nudged the cat to let him up so he could beat Maggie to the kitchen. The cat protested before realizing he would the room where the treats were stored and started meowing about that instead. Vil called her a spoiled thing but obediently opened a jar of dried fish and tossed a few her way.

Maggie’s first response to the greeting was to think it didn’t feel like she’d been there a full week. Then she remembered stanzas were only four days long. Nevertheless, the commemorative mini-cake Vil presented her with was touching. It smelled like heaven and was crowned with a circle of berries, a Faerae marking that a cake was for celebration. “Oh my goodness! Thank you!”

“Not allowed to cry over it,” he said, holding the plate out of reach until she stiffened her chin and nodded. She hadn’t realized she was on the verge of doing that.

Although Vil handed her the entire cake, he got down two plates and a knife to share it with her. Which was good. The thing was too delicious to stop eating once she started, but consuming the entire thing would have made her ill.

“Have an errand to run,” he said while cleaning up when they were done. Maggie tried to help, but he kept blocking her way to beat her to tasks, which she took as a hint to sit back down. “Want to come? Maybe we can hike a little afterwards? Yuri said like hiking?”

“I do! Unlike Yuri.” She glanced at the shoe cubbies. “Not sure I have the footwear though.”

“Can get some while out. You have an allowance on your account, yesno?”

“Yes? But I haven’t bought anything yet?”

“Should be easy enough. And if isn’t, I’ll lend you the funds. Then we can do something short to start breaking in the new boots.” He came over to show her a map, standing close enough for her to feel the blend of warmth and chill he radiated. His finger hovered over the north end of town as she tried to keep her body from reacting to his nearness. “Don’t think you’ve been past the skydocks. There’s a nice path to view the waterfall here. Or can go down to the river if rather.”

The way he was obviously trying to use Empire-wide grammar standards but kept forgetting was cute. So was the way he lit up whenever she let him do something he thought useful. It was increasingly clear to her how Yuri had wound up interested in him despite a lack of common interests. She should focus on that less though. She already felt physically drawn to him. Which was perplexing. She’d always considered herself demisexual and never felt attracted to people without knowing them well. And yet, there she was having decidedly sexual yearnings toward someone she met four days ago. It shouldn’t feel like she knew him well enough yet. Maybe it was connected to his relationship with Yuri? Or maybe she needed to figure out how to make a doctor’s appointment to get her hormone levels checked.

They set out across town with a pleasing mountain breeze mitigating the late summer warmth in the air. The sun was bright and the sky clear, but the temperature wasn’t too high for Maggie to be in tights under her short-sleeved tunic. Vil’s legs were bare under a knee-length kilt embroidered with sapphire snowflakes and she’d yet to see him in sleeves, but it made sense he’d be more sensitive to heat than she was. He hadn’t forgone donning one of his culture’s omnipresent vests, but today’s was fundamentally a loose net with a few pockets attached. His tattoos glittered in the bright light, something they didn’t do inside, but he’d scowled when they walked out and realized they needed sunglasses.

He led her down a series of paths to the colorful plaza at the center of town. A large fountain in the middle featured a statue of a woman holding a snowflake that reminded Maggie of Elsa from Frozen, but she couldn’t remember who Yuri had said she was. Vil led her around the edge of the fountain to a toy shop that appeared to be in the process of opening. She would have asked about the statue, but a smiling older elf rushed to unlock the door.

After introducing her to the shopkeeper, Vil traded a package of cookies and some tea for a bag he immediately handed to Maggie. “For your collection.”

Collection? She looked inside the canvas and smiled. A second plush dragon peered up at her. This one was dark purple with sparkling silver stars decorating its sides and wings.

“It’s Tsaya,” Vil told her. “Divine of dreams and creativity. May she guard you from nightmares and inspire you in creation.”

She withdrew the dragon from its bag and hugged it. Burying her face in it hopefully kept anyone from noticing she was crying. “Divine?” she asked.

“Um. Yes?” Vil gave her an odd look when she glanced up. “And the one already have is Zendia, Divine of familial love?”

Grateful for the word ‘familial’ in that sentence, Maggie noted the name and resolved to look it up later. “I didn’t know,” she murmured. “The other one’s a replacement for a toy I had as a kid.”

The answer caused Vil to smile before his attention shifted to something in the back of the shop. He started toward it. “Hey, Shaylor? How much is that light stone? The Tsaya one?”

“Ja, know don’t pay for things here,” the shopkeeper grumbled as he followed along. He looked to Maggie, not commenting on the moisture around her eyes or on her ignorance of local culture. “Man saved my granddaughter’s life. Not taking his money. Is lucky accept his baking.”

Helplessly, Maggie shook her head. “No speak many Ashareek. Only understand. That is me?” She pointed at the light, struggling to convey that the fixture wouldn’t be for Vil.

“Is for you?” Shaylor wiggled his fingers toward each other, a single bracelet falling down his arm as he lifted his hands. “Live with Vildian. Close enough.”

Maggie wasn’t sure how he knew that as Vil hadn’t mentioned it when he introduced her. Small town gossip spread quickly, she guessed. Or maybe Vil had mentioned who the present was for when he arranged the trade for it. She kept quiet while Vil negotiated another deal, settling on exchanging the light for a birthday cake, but squirmed. She’d prefer contributing, but didn’t know how.

Outside again, Vil sighed. “For the record, didn’t save his granddaughter. Just spotted the signs of Saint Javen’s Syndrome in her. Same disorder I have. My body can’t properly store magic on its own, which leaves me intolerant of enchantments. If you want to kill me, stick a charm on me while sleeping. Can’t even handle medical wards anymore. All did was suggest the kid’s parents talk to her pediatrician about it.”

Without fully following him, Maggie sensed he was downplaying things. “How would she have found out she had it if you hadn’t done that? She gets her health tattoos updated and then what?”

His fingers wiggled toward themselves like the shopkeeper’s had done earlier. “Are done in a medical environment, so would probably have been fine.”

“Probably? And if the reaction was delayed? Or triggered by something else?”

He winced. “Emergency room if was lucky like me.”

Maggie didn’t make him confirm that if the girl were less fortunate, it would have been the morgue. “Sorry, that sounds like a big deal.”

“Noyes? Yesno?” His hand flipped from side to side. “Is a big deal she’s healthy now. But Javen’s is getting more common, so schools have started screening for it. Would probably have caught it anyway. And not like I developed her implant or anything.”

“Sure, sure… You barely made a difference at all. Might as well not even have been there.”

Vil rolled those remarkable eyes of his and harrumphed. “Could at least humor me.”

“Could. Won’t.” With a smirk, she bumped her shoulder against his arm. “Think I see the outfitter. That’s where the hiking boots are?”

“Is.” He handed her the light as they walked toward the store in question. “Send that back home and I’ll introduce you to someone who will charge us for stuff. In fact, think overcharged last time was there.”

On her fourth day of knowing Vil, Maggie was worried. She could far too easy to grow far too attached to him. He was her ex’s boyfriend, and she suspected that even in a culture that allowed multiple love interests, it would be weird to get too close to him. Besides, Maggie didn’t share partners, and that wouldn't change, no matter how gorgeous Vil’s eyes were or how nice he was to her or how many kids’ lives he changed. No. They would be friends. That had to be enough.

- Yuri -

Yuri raised his hand to knock on Maggie’s open door, but she looked up from reading before he made contact. A sunny smile broke out, making his heart do things he wouldn't acknowledge as he held up a little tub of fixative. “You need something hung?”

“Yes!” She placed her slate on the bed, pushed up her nonexistent glasses, and stood up to walk over to the desk that sat beside the door. “Vil got me the cutest nightlight to see if it keeps the nightmares away.”

He drew his eyebrows together. “Nightmares?”

“Um, yeah? I’ve had a few, although Vil only knows about two of them.” Her smile was probably intended to look brave, but it came across as fragile. “My therapist says it would be more surprising if I wasn’t having flashbacks.”

“Flashbacks?” Yuri prodded softly.

“To being captured.” She shivered. “I keep waking up convinced there are people grabbing me. And sometimes I scream and scare the hell out of Vil when it happens. I feel bad for leaving the door cracked so the room isn’t soundproof, but Ninka wants it open. You know, because a monster-sized cat is still a cat.”

With a nod, he came closer to her. When she didn’t shy away, he put a hand on her shoulder and rubbed it. She leaned into the touch, making him wonder if maybe she’d accept a hug if he was gutsy enough to try one. “A lot of Returners go through that, but I’m sad it’s happening to you. And sorry I haven’t been here.”

“Vil showed me around town yesterday. It helped. Then he took me out again today. Exercise is good for me and I got to see the local waterfall. It’s impressive.” Maggie wrapped her arms around herself, wringing Yuri’s heart as he held back from adding his embrace. She trembled as she took a deep breath, and starbursts lit her eyes when she met his gaze, but her words were calm. “He’s seriously sweet, Squirrel. If you hurt him, I’m going to have to murder you.”

Squirrel. A lifetime ago, he’d told a shy girl from work that his family called him that. She’d taken to it immediately, to the point he spent the next month wondering if she knew his actual name. Hearing her toss it out now did strange things to his insides.

“You think you’d get the chance, Little Mouse?” he asked, deflecting into humor and drawing on the diminutive they’d landed on for her. “You clearly haven’t met Bex yet.”

“Bex is the pub owner?”

“That’s her. She’s Vil’s best friend, a seriously talented bartender, and the most cheerful embodiment of darkness in the known universe.”

“She sounds interesting.” Maggie smiled but couldn’t conceal the fear he knew she always felt when thinking about meeting new people. He wished he knew how to tell her how proud he was of her for holding up so well without sounding like he’d expected her to shatter. She picked a box from the desktop and opened it to show The Divine Tsaya as a chibi glowstone. “Vil says it’s the goddess of dreams and might help me sleep better. He got me a plush version of her too. Guess he doesn’t want to be woken up by me screaming a third time.”

Yuri ignored the uncomfortable churning in his gut from how well Vil was treating Maggie. He wanted the two to get along. But could they be clicking too well? Or was he being ridiculous and insecure? Pushing past that, he twisted off the top of the sticky paste. “So, this stuff uses magic to stick stuff to other stuff. You smear this on the item, place it, and say the activation word.”

“That seems like a needless use of magic.” She peered at the paste and took a sniff. “It smells like glue. Why not just use glue?”

“Because this can be deactivated.” Turning the container to show the writing on the side even though she didn’t know how to read the local script yet, he explained. “Deactivation requires a series of nonsense syllables. Except the more common ones have made their way into slang. Because why wouldn’t they?”

She went to nod, but then switched to scrunching her nose in the way she did when spotting a problem. It differed subtly from the way she wrinkled it when she was confused. “If people say the deactivation syllables a lot, doesn’t that mean things fall a lot?”

“They only work if you’re touching something hung with the paste.” He shrugged. “Using random sounds was just a precaution.”

“Gotcha.”

He coated the light himself, but he handed it to her to hang. “Put it where you want it. Goo’s only good for one placement, but there’s plenty, so don’t overthink it.”

Predictably, she hesitated a lot first, but eventually she pressed the dragon onto a spot over her desk and activated the fixative.

“Looks nice,” he said. An odd dash of annoyance came with beholding it, but he couldn’t pinpoint what it stemmed from. “I may have to step up my equinox game. Good thing I have a verse to think about that.”

Maggie frowned, confused for a moment before her eyes widened. “I remember you thinking quarter days involved gifts! Fall was candles…”

“Lights in fall, to prepare for the dark half of the year.” He ticked off the four quarters as he refreshed her memory. “Food or kitchen supplies for the winter solstice. Plants and gardening tools for the vernal equinox. And things to keep cool with come midsummer. Vil’s a little hard to shop for on that one, being an icekin.”

She hesitated for a second, but then asked, “What is an icekin, exactly? Part elf and part..?”

“Elemental.” He watched her for signs of a negative response to that, but all he got was confusion.

“I thought those were fictitious. Like dragons. Or harpies.”

“Harpies are a human myth.” Yuri tried to remember where in her social studies book religion got covered. She was still well shy of it. “Both elementals and dragons are real. Or were. It’s been a while since anyone’s seen a full-blooded person of either species. They’re from a third world, beyond here and Earth. But most of our aristocracy has some dragon heritage. Empress Katsara’s wings are a sign of hers. And the most popular religion in the country centers on deified dragons.”

Maggie’s eyebrows drew together. “That sounds more problematic than I’ve been led to think the Empire’s supposed to be.”

“Fair assessment.” Yuri shrugged. “What can I say? Our history is imperfect and parts of our present aren’t much better. I’m personally fond of Empress Katsara, but the head of the executive branch really should be elected. Meanwhile, the Superior Chamber of the Assembly is entirely people with hereditary titles and they do a fantastic job of overriding anything they don’t like that comes from the popularly elected Lesser Chamber. That they’re even called that is rot, when you get down to it. There’s no such thing as too soon to disenfranchise the Superior Chamber.”

“Look at you, being a rebel.”

She didn’t know the half of it, but her teasing smile distracted him from being upset he couldn’t tell her about being slated for eventual membership in the sewage-drenched thing.

“What about the elementals?” she asked. “Are you sleeping with a god?”

“I’d deify him in a heartbeat. But, no.” He paused, knowing the next part would upset her. “That popular religion I mentioned vilifies elementals. Calls them demons.”

“That’s complete bullshit.”

“Agreed.” He signed it wasn’t his fault before remembering she didn’t know the signs yet. “Not my fault. If they named me a prophet, I’d tell them they’re mistaken. Plus, I’m still an atheist.”

“Yeah, okay.” She relaxed, as though a part of her had been holding the nonsense against him. Then she frowned at the light. “Yet, Vil bought that.”

“We’ve talked about it before,” Yuri told her as he drifted toward the door. “He’s okay with the dragons, just not the parts about him being evil. Told me his nursery was decorated with Zendia, same as most people’s. I don’t think he sees them as gods, more as archetypes, but that’s how most rational people view them these days.”

“I guess that makes sense.” Her expression was thoughtful as she followed him.

“And now we need to get downstairs. Because that incredibly nurturing, not remotely evil boyfriend of mine is trying to make you pizza, and he’s never had a slice in his life.”

- Vil -

The pizza looked weird. Of course, so did the images of pizza Vil had brought up. In fact, this one looked nearly identical to the one from the recipe card. It reminded him of one half of a melted sandwich. It smelled both sweet and savory, which could be interesting. But it glistened. Food shouldn’t be shiny.

“It smells amazing,” Maggie proclaimed as she and Yuri came down from her room. It had taken them longer to hang the light than it should have but Vil refused to speculate why.

“If say so.” He frowned at it. “Fair warning: don’t think is right. But if is, your entire planet must be insane.”

She flicked him a smile on her approach to the bizarre meal. “It looks good.”

Skeptical, Vil offered her a knife. “Try it. I’m not brave enough.”

Yuri snaked his arm around Vil’s and laughed. “It’s the grease that’s bothering you, isn’t it? That’s part of what people like about it.”

“That makes zero sense, poppet.”

“And yet, it’s true.” Lifting onto his toes, Yuri gave Vil a quick kiss. “Thank you for this. You’ve gone above and beyond.”

“Wait to see if she survives,” Vil cautioned. He was exaggerating a little, but this monstrosity couldn’t be healthy to consume.

Maggie cut the large circle into triangles and lifted one by the rim. She held it in front of her for a moment, closing her eyes and breathing in the smell as she hummed in pleasure. Then, as he tensed in expectation of her screaming in disgust, she took a bite. Inexplicably, she kept smiling as she chewed.

“Looks like you did well,” Yuri told him before letting go of his arm to claim a part of the experiment.

“The crust’s a little unusual,” Maggie said slowly as she made room for Yuri. “I’m guessing because wheat flour is rare enough you used something else. And whatever this cheese is, it doesn’t have much in common with mozzarella. But it’s recognizably pizza and that makes it awesome.”

“Used potato flour. And the notes on which cheese to use confused me.” Vil got closer to the concoction, but wasn’t sure he wanted to try it. “Recipe listed a dozen to try but said none are solid matches. So used the most common one here.”

“Yeah…” Yuri swallowed his bite. “I think I’d have tried eshmohil instead of voshfel. Or maybe kartseen.”

“Something less goat-y,” Maggie supplied. “Or if you’re going to use goat cheese, make it a white pizza rather than bringing in the tomato sauce. The sauce rocks though. Perfect.”

“Could use more garlic,” Yuri opined.

“Pft.” Maggie swatted his arm. “You’d say that about a clove of garlic. Gee, this literal piece of garlic could have more garlic in it.”

That meshed with Vil’s attempts at feeding Yuri in the past. “Watched him pop entire bulbs at once when baked a dozen of them to store as single cloves.”

“You didn’t tell me you had plans for them.” Yuri signed he was innocent of wrongdoing. “I thought they were appetizers.”

“Just glad when you eat.” Yuri didn’t eat nearly enough anytime he got busy, and he got busy a lot.

“You should eat,” Yuri told him. Somehow, he and Maggie were both moving on to second slices. “We’re nitpicking, but it’s good, babe. Like everything you ever make.”

Maggie made an enthusiastic sound as she nodded. “You could turn your shop into a restaurant if you wanted. Or a pizzeria! Can’t be many of those around here.”

“Don’t even have on in Vliketla.” Yuri nodded sadly in response to Maggie’s appalled expression. “Mayor should insist on one, but no matter how many times I tell her that, she doesn’t.”

“Clearly you need to expand your demand into a group letter-writing campaign.”

Vil hummed uncertainly. “Would have to get a group to agree need one.”

“You haven’t even tried it,” Maggie pointed out, waving a hand from the pizza to him. The motion wafted the scent, which didn’t help the argument he should pick up a piece.

“She’s not going to drop the idea,” Yuri informed him, leaning back against the counter. He turned his piece to present the narrow side to Vil. “You don’t have to commit to an entire slice. Just take a bite of mine.”

“Dooooo iiiiiiiiit,” Maggie urged.

Rolling his eyes, Vil gave in. “One bite, then will reassess.”

Feeling like a picky child, Vil crept forward and put his hand under Yuri’s, guiding the food to his mouth. One bite. It hit his tongue in a burst of flavors. In theory, he liked all of them. But he wasn’t sold on them being packaged together. As he chewed, that feeling grew. He’d used the suggested vegetables and crumbles of browned sausage, a combination he’d been dubious about. But… No. He’d been right. This was an appalling dish. He had to force himself to swallow it.

The others gaped at him as he stepped back.

“You. Don’t. Like. It?” Maggie asked, as though this notion failed to compute.

“Not really. Sorry?”

Yuri shrugged. “More for us?”

Maggie gave Vil a frown, but didn’t comment. Which was good. He’d been prepared to defend himself against accusations he hadn’t given it a decent chance.

He made himself a salad and watched in amusement as the others consumed the entire pizza despite the recipe saying it served four. They reminisced as they ate about past pizza experiences together. Vil didn’t enjoy his discomfort over not only the number of memories they shared about this one random thing but with their ease toward each other. Maggie was painfully tense with everyone else and the contrast was amazing. Vil couldn’t entice her to relax around him for more than a few consecutive minutes and he’d put a lot of effort into it. But with Yuri, she forgot to be self-conscious and timid. Someone who’d only seen her with Yuri might never never spot evidence of her anxiety disorder. And without knowing otherwise, a person might think they were still together.

Chapter 5

- Maggie & Yuri -

10 Sixth Verse - Second Day

(4:38)

From Maggie

Are you there, Yuri? It’s me, Maggie.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:39)

From Yuri

Congratulations on sending your first post!

But did you just compare me to God?

~~~~~~~~~

(4:40)

From Maggie

I dub thee Tseyuriel, Divine of Obscure References. You shall be worshiped with out-of-context quotes and pictures of people the viewer feels certain they’ve seen before but can’t place.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:41)

From Yuri

Careful. A lot of those pictures will be people under anti-recognition enchantments.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:42)

From Maggie

Like celebrities trying to escape the paparazzi? (Is that how that’s spelled? I miss spellcheck.)

~~~~~~~~~

(4:43)

From Yuri

You’ll get spell check when you start writing in Ashareek. And, no, more like mafia types, people hiding from mafia types, and nobles who are under the century mark. Exposing any of those could be bad.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:44)

From Maggie

I understand the first two. But why is asking, “Pardon me, are you the Earl of Fancidom?” a bigger problem than, “Aren’t you the lead singer for Youth 2 Elders?” Both seem annoying, but unlikely someone could die over it.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:45)

From Yuri

Outing the Earl of Fancidom would be fine as long as he already had his title. Which he’d only have if he were over one hundred already. But spreading information about the heir to the Earldom of Fancidom, including acknowledging their rank in public, could face charges of betraying state secrets.

Also, it’s been an incredibly long time since I last thought about Boyz II Men.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:46)

From Maggie

Weird. What about the heirs themselves? Are they betraying Ashareen if they introduce themselves?

Also, you’re welcome.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:47)

From Yuri

By connection to the title? As in ‘I’m Bob, the future Earl of Fancidom!’ rather than just leaving things at Bob? Technically. Most of them have enchantments to keep them from doing that though.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:48)

From Maggie

Seriously? That sounds… I don’t know. Bad?

~~~~~~~~~

(4:10)

From Yuri

It makes sense if the heir is four and trying to boss the other kids around at school. Or if their parent is sufficiently unpopular, someone might hurt them to get at said parent.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:11)

From Maggie

I guess. But someone old enough to be married with kids can’t tell their family about their future title? How is that reasonable?

~~~~~~~~~

(4:12)

From Yuri

Most parents would have told the spouse. Assuming they approved of the spouse.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:13)

From Maggie

Still, that situation must suck.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:14)

From Yuri

Yes.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Yuri -

“Can I come back downstairs yet?” Yuri asked. Maggie had made him leave the room before posting him, but hadn’t wanted him out of earshot in case she had a question. His poster binged with permission and he shook his head with a smile. Moments like this, he struggled to remember he didn’t love her.

She’d jumped straight to seeing his predicament with his silencing spell. Was that a clue he could build on to get her to figure out his position? The enchantment would intervene should he try anything too blatant, but it had allowed this conversation. How much could he get away with? He pondered this as he joined her back at the dining table. The dappled rainbow light hitting her hair from the window as she bent over her slate made him want to further rumple the already chaotic halo of her curls. While that longing glued him in place, she looked up from her slate to squint adorably at him. “The Aristocratic Family Protection Act? Really?”

Chuckling, he pulled out the chair across from her. “Really. If you read more on its context, it was sort of necessary when it was passed. People had taken to torturing nobles’ toddlers to force political objectives through. So a bit of government intervention was appropriate. And by making sure it was an act passed by the Assembly, which was solely the Superior Chamber back then, rather than an imperial decree, the empress at the time demonstrated a majority of peers had agreed to it.”

“Torturing any toddler should be illegal. Not just noble ones.”

“Valid.” He signaled agreement by pointing his pinky to grant her point and checked his band for the time. “So we have about an hour until Vil gets home. We can continue discussing the modern implications of centuries-old legislation or we can try to come up with something more entertaining yet still educational.”

“I’m not sure this is entertaining,” Maggie said slowly. “But it is interesting. Remember that I come from somewhere that worships celebrities. And while a Hollywood actor might potentially keep their dozen adopted children out of the press, a four-year-old with a title skins his knee and it launches an international judgment of his mother.”

“I recall.” It was one of the major culture shocks when he moved to Earth. He wanted to show her an old rom-com about people in a similar spot to his, neither of whom knew the other carried a secrecy enchantment and was the child of their parent’s rival. But the spell seemed to consider that over the line judging by the pain that seized his chest when he tried to mention it.

“You alright?” Maggie laid her hand over his and he fought to keep still rather than grab on and never let go.

Then his speechstone sang out and her hand zipped away. His eyes scrunched. The call was from his aunt. Was that a coincidence? If not, did she monitor when his enchantment kicked in? If that were possible, why would Kat be doing it rather than his mother? Or did both of them receive alerts? He answered, hoping the spell wouldn’t get belligerent with him. “Hi, Aunt Kat. How’s doings?”

“Did I get you at lunch?” the empress asked. “That’s what I was aiming for.”

“Lunch!” He snapped his fingers. “I’m with a client and we were discussing what to do next. Lunch is a brilliant suggestion. No wonder they put you in charge of so much stuff.” A line of sweat formed on the small of his back as he pushed the entire sentence out.

“Uh-huh. Would this be the client we talked about last time you called?”

His eyes darted to Maggie and he was relieved to find her looking amused rather than angry. “Possibly…”

“Well, put the stone between you so you can both talk. I assume she can hear me anyway. How are you settling in, Magdalena?”

As Maggie gaped at him, lost, he put the stone in the center of the table and told her to touch it. Fingers tentatively landing on the surface of it, Maggie whispered, “I miss my moms and my friends and my cat. But it’s very nice here. Yuri’s been really helpful.” Then she retracted her hand like the stone was on fire.

“My nephew enjoys helping people. It’s a family trait that sadly skipped his mother. I’m glad you like your new home. He has you stashed somewhere in the Ysverem Mountains, yesno? I’ve holidayed there and hope to get back sometime soon. Is it as snowy as I remember it?”

The following half hour was nothing shy of surreal as Maggie gave a full report on her experiences thus far, including criticisms of the system, to someone she had no idea was her new nation’s head of state. Kat could have mentioned that any time, but didn’t, leaving Yuri stuck wondering what script she was writing.

- Vil -

When Vil got home Second Day, he found Maggie gushing about how sweet Yuri’s aunt was. Apparently they’d had a lengthy conversation over speechstone. It stung for Maggie to have been the one doing that. Where was his half-hour call vetting him as a suitable partner for Yuri? And why did he want one?

Vil had only a sprinkling of knowledge about his beloved’s family. Yuri had a twin sister named Sylf who was supposed to visit several times over the summer but hadn’t. He described his mother solely as awful. His father was doing something mysterious on Erfaereen. And his Aunt Kat liked to send inspirational quotes when she knew he was having a rough time. Vil had no idea which of Yuri’s parents she was related to, if either. If the family belonged to a criminal organization like the Anchor Affiliation, she might have no relation at all. Several organized crime networks referred to their higher-ups by the honorifics of aunt and uncle. And that would explain all the secrecy. Although it was also possible Yuri just didn’t like them much and was voluntarily reticent.

Wiggling out of Yuri’s embrace was challenging any morning, but Vil was having particular trouble with it that Last Day thanks to staying up late teaching Maggie how to play Patterns. She said it reminded her of a tile-laying game from Earth and took to it better than most people he’d taught to play. Of course, as it was probably the most common game in the Empire, he’d mostly taught kids but he'd also explained he game to foreign adults.

He was considering asking if Sascha would mind him coming in late when an ominous message pinged his poster. Sascha’s follow-up, with more details of what was going on, had him rushing to get dressed the instant he read it. He coordinated a response as he jogged to the shop.

Vil made it to the Yetsona to find Chief Guardian Percy Deshonelle shaking her head at his front door. It had been plastered completely opaque with hateful propaganda again, but this time the hate speech didn’t confine itself to the usual Kahleet Church warnings against welcoming demons. The chalice and rising sun logo of the Blessed Children graced each of today’s flyers. Rot. If he’d known that, he’d have asked Percy if she knew of anyone else who could undo the adhesive charms on them rather than contacting Yves on his way over. As a catkin, Yves was just as much a target of the group’s elven supremacy sewage as Vil was. And so was the half-human Sascha, who’d been uncharacteristically sedate as they went inside to prepare for opening.

Percy pointed Vil to stand out of the way while she took images for her records. He wasn’t sure why she bothered. In the years since this started, none of the vandals had been caught. They hit without pattern in the middle of the night, when a sleepy little town like Niaretya had no open eyes to witness them. When things picked up in winter and someone might spot them in action, they’d back off until spring.

“Don’t look at me like that, Graf.” Percy slid her imager into a vest pocket and gave him a dry look. “If didn’t think there was a point in recording it, wouldn’t bother.”

“So keep saying.” With a deep sigh, he folded his arms and took in all the words being flung at him. “Not just attacking me this time. If had wanted to make this physical…”

“Know it.” Percy puffed out her cheeks and signaled that she was trying her best. “Going to assign a New Day patrol to pass by here around opening. Athel will whine, but could get worse jobs as a rookie. Are kinetic enough to handle a few wannabe terrorists. And Provincial has been making noises about increasing the Watchers around here. National’s been promising Eyes for folks dealing with these cretins, but not going to wager much on that.”

“Wouldn’t,” Vil agreed. He was pessimistic the provincial government would do anything either, although he could be wrong. Maybe they could ignore hostility targeting elekin but wouldn’t stand for a wider threat.

“What in the rotting incineration?” Yves said on his approach to them. The steel-blue catkin had a glare on his face and his tail had puffed to twice its normal size. Vil wouldn’t have been surprised to see his shaggy hair standing on end as well from the aggression in his posture. Most catkin walked like average elves, but Yves never did. Normally, he slinked. Today, though? This was a stalk. “Not just the front door. Got the back and the far side too. Will take me most of the day.”

“Sorry, Yves.” Vil felt bad for calling him. Yves was a decent person who didn’t deserve to spend hours wearing himself out removing hate speech aimed at his demographic. He’d never even charged Vil in the past, claiming that accepting payment would mean profiting off of someone being hurt. But today was asking a lot. “Can pay you this time, since so much of it?”

“Absolutely not. Want to do this, ja.” The growl in Yves’s usually easy-going voice silenced any further objections. Dark vines spread through his green eyes, the same black as his snowflake vision charms. “Assume already tried ripping them down or using the common de-sticking words, just in case these trashfuckers skimped on the adhesive?”

“Not yet.” But a few seconds were enough to prove neither approach would cut it.

“Alright, then. Leave it to me.” Yves gave him a chipper smile and stretched like he was preparing for athletics. “But will ask you to wake Bex up and get some shadows over this while I work. Passersby don’t need to see it.”

Vil hated alerting Bex, but Yves was right about the public being spared from seeing this garbage, and covering everything in opaque ice would make Yves’s task harder. Besides, she’d be more pissed if Vil didn’t ask for her help than over being woken up for it.

- Maggie -

Yuri surprised Maggie by still being in Niaretya when she woke shortly before one. He claimed to be unable to return to Vliketla even if he wanted to because some of the required portal links were down with no available detours, but he didn’t act particularly frustrated by it. He seemed moderately distracted, which she assumed related to something he wasn’t doing, but she didn’t press to know what. She enjoyed having however much of his attention he could spare. Enjoyed it more than was healthy. She needed to get a grip on herself, but it was way too early in the morning for that as they settled into breakfast.

Pleased with yesterday’s success posting, which was basically texting but with handwriting rather than typing, he led with a demonstration of how to use her speechstone to accept and place calls. It paired to her poster and anyone whose sigil was in that would be on her calling list. Sigils reminded her a bit of QR codes, except when you held a poster up to one, it didn’t activate a camera. Posters didn’t have cameras to activate.

Next, they moved on to using her slate to communicate. She already knew how to accept video calls on it since that’s how her new therapist was contacting her, but Yuri quickly had her up to speed on how to initiate a call as well. “Can my slate take pictures?” she asked after getting tired of him staring at the wall behind her.

With a wince, Yuri placed his palms together and flipped them from side to side. “So this gesture means that it’s complicated. Short answer is yes, but the long one is that I had to take an entire series of classes on photography and video laws. If you thought intellectual property and privacy regulations were complicated in the US, the Empire’s rules will make you weep in despair. So for now, I’m going to request you limit yourself to live video in private spaces. I’ll walk you through the rules on what can be stored to view later some day we have more time.”

His change in tone and posture as he slipped into legal mode brought back memories of lectures gone by. The memories didn’t hurt anymore, unlike before their reunion. When he raised his eyebrows over how long she’d been looking at him without saying anything, she smiled softly. “I love it when you talk like a lawyer.”

Lightning shot through his eyes as he looked back. But then he cleared his throat and leaned away, breaking the moment. “Sorry to disappoint you, but I need to shift back to being tech support.”

“Are we in a hurry?” She squinted at her band’s time display, trying to remember if the symbol it showed was a four or a five. She’d been up since before one, but didn’t feel like she’d experienced that much day yet. Could it be a three? No, she remembered one through three; it wasn’t any of those. She and Yuri must have spent a lot longer getting her up to date on his twin’s life than she’d realized. In their defense, it sounded like Sylf had been a very busy girl. “Oh. Vil will be home soon.”

“Will he?” Yuri frowned at his band. So whatever had him drifting off into thought too often wasn’t impatience for Vil’s return. A little crease had been progressively deepening on his temple. Could he have a headache? She’d been told he still got regular migraines despite having free access to medical magic. “It’s nearly closing time, but he warned me he’d probably be late today.”

“But not late enough we can talk about photography laws?” She added a smile to the tease before moving on to show she wasn’t really hung up on that. “What’s next? Email?”

“Ethernotes, yeah.” He got his slate to its home screen to show her the icon for the proper enchantment. His pen hovered over it without clicking until the heartbeat before she would have called his attention to it. “Right. Click the spell or it won’t trigger.”

“Remarkably like an app that way.” They were, in fact, the same thing from a user’s perspective. It was just a matter of spell-casting versus programming. She followed along, sending him a message containing the chorus from Stacey’s Mom that made him snort with laughter. “Maybe someday I’ll have someone to ethernote other than you. Too bad I can’t send one to Aodhan. He’d love the word ethernote.”

Yuri tensed. His jaw locked as he stared at his device for a few moments before he shook himself and plastered on a fake smile. “Ready for ethercircles?”

She was ready to ask what that had been about, but doubted it would get her anywhere. So she shrugged. “No idea. What are those?”

He opened a different spell to bring up what looked like an old-school message board. “Closest thing we have to social media.”

“Oh…” Eagerly, she got the enchantment flowing on her device. The translation spell let her read what was there, but she deflated over the realization it wouldn’t help with writing anything. Still, reading was something. The etherary rocked, but it lacked the social interaction aspects of the internet. This struck her as a respectable replacement for Reddit. “So the circles are like subreddits?”

“Exactly.” He flashed a grin that caused her brain to stall. What were they talking about? He kept going, oblivious to her mental paralysis, and it took her a few seconds to catch up. “Obviously, you aren’t ready to join anything in a Faerae language, but the Department hosts a few circles for Returners in English and Spanish. Let me get those up for you?”

She was careful not to touch his fingers as she gave him her slate, but then she made the mistake of leaning in to see what he was doing and got two lungfuls of his scent. Not for the first time in the last week, she worried she was suffering a hormonal imbalance. She didn’t know how her birth control charm worked. Did it stop ovulation or just implantation? She’d never ovulated on Earth. Elves never did, because their bodies were smart enough to realize they could never carry a child to term without more magic in the environment. But she’d heard some truly alarming stories about how out of whack ovulation made a person.

“I saved these for you, so they’ll show up under My Circles, but you’re going to need to officially join any you’re interested in on your own. Take your time on that. You’re encouraged to participate, but not required. And you’re always allowed to leave any circle that isn’t resonating for you.”

Their fingers brushed on the handoff as she accepted her tablet back. The tingle from it shot straight to her heart. And other alarming places. She asked a question to distract herself. “What are usernames like here?”

“In most cases, the law requires people use their actual names. That will happen automatically for you because you’re signed in with your sigil. There are anonymous circles where people take aliases, but you should probably steer clear of those for a bit since there’s obviously less regulation there.” He held up two straight fingers, which she thought indicated something important. “Ethercircles aren’t lawless. Threatening someone on one counts as assault. Knowingly spreading misinformation is misleading the public, which is a crime here. Hate speech is illegal, not protected, and courts are generous when labeling it.”

“Significantly different from Earth social media, then.”

“Definitely.” He leaned back, stretching his neck until it popped before his eyes widened and he rushed to add more. “And important to note, my boss and I can see which circles you’re a member of and how often you post, but we don’t have permission to read any of it. So gripe about me if you need to. I’ll never know.”

“Until Anita tells you to garner favor.” Maggie smirked at his aggrieved eye rolling as he checked his poster. “What’s her crisis today?”

“She hasn’t told me yet. Don’t tempt the universe to make her.” After a quick rapping of his knuckles on the table, Yuri stood up. “We should see to lunch. Vil’s on his way, but says he’s had a rough day, so I’m going to try to make him something for once.”

Maggie followed him toward the cupboards, eager to get involved. Vil cared about food. And unless something had changed, Yuri could burn water.

For the next half hour, they helped each other figure out how to make a basic meal. They worked well together. They always had. Right until The End. But Maggie tried not to think about that as they welcomed Vil home.

Chapter 6

- Vil & Bex -

12 Sixth Verse - Rest Day

(13:50)

From Bex

The mysterious person supposedly living with you has allegedly been here a full two stanzas. If exists, why haven’t met?

~~~~~~~~~

(13:62)

From Vil

Only managed to get her out of the house a few times, and always before you were awake. Could visit here.

~~~~~~~~~

(13:64)

From Bex

Bring her to the Rabbit tomorrow. Looked over the program guidance, so know is required to get out.

~~~~~~~~~

(13:70)

From Vil

Yuri agrees. Says will try to be here after lunch. Backup plan is to come in after Yetsona closes Second Day. Which is typically slower than First Day anyway.

~~~~~~~~~

(13:71)

From Bex

Looks like a schedule, ja!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Maggie -

Vil stood in Maggie’s doorway in blue pajama pants and a rumpled gray tank top, sleepy concern on his face. She waved and tried not to drown in guilt for waking him again. Honestly, she didn’t know why he only slept with his door shut when Yuri was around. Did he want to hear her screaming? Her door was open because of Ninka’s feline aversion to barriers, but Maggie had seen the massive cat use the flap in his.

“Same dream?” He leaned against the doorway at her nod. “Been talking to your therapist about these, yesno?”

Sitting up, she drew her knees to her chest. “He says they’re post-traumatic stress. It’s always the same dream. That armed people are yanking me out of bed again. I know that’s illegal here, but it doesn’t help much.”

A thoughtful frown wrinkled Vil’s face as he took a moment to respond. “Would it help if I promised to turn anyone who tries into ice?”

“Turn them into ice?” The concept was horrifying. As was the fact the offer did actually make her feel better. “Wow. It’s been a while since anyone offered to murder someone on my behalf.”

“Not murder if you’re in danger.” The familiar half-smile arrived, comforting her more than the threat did.

“Maybe just freeze their foot off or something?” Maggie suggested, hoping a little silliness would banish the rest of her unease. It seemed healthier than giving in to the compulsion to rant about how the people who’d exiled her from Earth deserved to be killed as painfully as possible and how freezing them might not hurt enough. “So they stop attacking, but don’t die?”

He shook his head, but didn’t call her on the flawed suggestion by pointing out what the shock of that would do to a person. “Sure. Start with a toe and see how it goes.”

Calm settled in as they looked at each other, but brought with it an alarming urge to invite him to join her in bed. Messed up as she was, she wasn’t bad enough to give into that. “I’m sorry I woke you. Again.”

“Is alright. Usually up around nineteen anyway.”

The claim got her to look at her clock. 18:89. Damn. Hours were longer than Earth’s and days only contained twenty of them. Divided into a hundred minutes each, they reset at sunrise on the equinoxes. So 19:00 was a reasonable time for people who ran businesses that opened at New Day to get moving. The shop was closed on First Days to make up for opening on Rest Days but Vil didn’t change his schedule on days off.

Within a quarter of a Faerae hour, Maggie had showered and dressed in the gray she was already growing tired of. She joined Vil in the kitchen, where she worked to convince him to teach her how to bake bread so they could have sandwiches for lunch. He resisted with assertions that she didn’t have to help because he enjoyed cooking for people, but ultimately gave in. Then he took her to the viewing room to mess around with his video game system. He had a decent assortment of games, but the only ones he seemed any good at were point-and-click narratives. Which seemed in direct inverse to his skill with board games. Although Patterns seemed simple enough, she hadn’t come close to beating him at it yet.

While waiting for a fighting game to load, her gaze landed on the snowflakes on Vil’s bicep. It was okay to look at the snowflakes. Just not the bicep. Although maybe not… She forced her attention to shift until she was looking at the wall of storage crystals at the end of the room. Initially, she mistook it for an art installation, but it turned out to be a data server. The crystal holding the current game was lighting up, but Vil had mentioned before that most of the crystals held movies and TV shows, many black market materials from Earth.

“Vil? How does getting stuff from Earth work?” She fidgeted with her game controller. It was similar to the ones she knew from back home. “Do people bring Earth things here and convert them into something local players can read or do they send blank crystals to Earth?”

“The first one. There are magic devices that can read Earth media. But enchanting a crystal on Earth would use too much magic to make sense.” It impressed her how he explained that without sounding like he was answering a question from a toddler.

“So, things get smuggled from Earth to here. Does anything ever go the other way?” She paused. “I mean, I know it’s hard to get people through now. That stopped happening when the humans discovered the gate maps and surrounded all of them. But what about objects? I’ve seen rumors in the etherary of smaller gates that work for those.”

His eyes narrowed for a second before understanding hit. “You want to send something to Earth.”

“Yeah.” She moved her gaze to the screen, unable to handle his sympathy. It invited her to pick her champion. She selected the one she’d nicknamed Sexy Lizard Girl. “Aodhan and my moms are probably worried sick about me. It would mean a lot if I could send them something saying I’m okay. To them, but also to me. Because I’ve been worrying about them worrying. And I didn’t get a chance to say goodbye. And my moms probably aren’t getting deported, because they live in Iceland and Iceland welcomes us, but they could cross back one day and would like to know where to look for me.”

“Just two letters? Your friend and your moms?” Cursor hovering over an agender warrior with tiger features, Vil interrupted before she could express a million other reasons.

“Yeah?” She dared to look at him again, finding him nodding to himself.

“I’ll ask Vanya.” His focus shifted from the screen to Maggie. The snowflakes in his eyes swirled energetically, like the idea of smuggling something to Earth excited him. “My cousin is a gate researcher. And my contact on imports. Between those things, am betting she can get something small through an outgoing microgate.”

Without thought, Maggie threw her arms around Vil. “Thank you!”

“Thank Vanya? After the letters are sent?” he deflected. But he also hugged her back. It was a feeling she liked much, much more than she should.

- Yuri -

Yuri couldn’t keep from glancing at the clock.

“Somewhere you’d rather be, Znkov?” His boss, Dana, glared down the table at him. She’d decided today was a lovely day to host an all-team meeting. Like most of her meetings, it consisted entirely of her publicly deriding people. She hadn’t done him yet, but she inevitably would.

The smart thing would be to deny it. But since when had Yuri been smart? He leaned back in his chair, delivered a lazy smile, and proclaimed, “Several. Including anywhere serving lunch.”

There was a general hissing of breath, some hastily suppressed snickers, and a deep sigh from Dana’s assistant, Shadrieya. Shad moved to intervene before Dana started yelling. “It is past five, Dana. Perhaps we should table this and continue tomorrow morning?”

No one looked happy at the solution, but after a moment of glowering at Shadrieya, Dana acquiesced. The room cleared quickly, with Yuri leading the charge out. Sometimes he seriously questioned how much he wanted to continue working here when not doing that was an option. He could finish the law degree, then do something with it. The idea of applying to work in the governor’s office while no one there had any clue he’d one day be the governor’s boss held some degree of amusement. Or he’d be perfectly happy painting full time. He could even do the second one from Niaretya without a commute. He could do it from Niaretya starting tomorrow, without worrying about Maggie being in the house he wanted to live in. But Dana might move Maggie if he did, and that threat kept him behaving. For now. For the most part.

He left a note at reception explaining he’d be in the field and all but ran for the nearest portalhouse. He dropped by his apartment, spent a few minutes playing with the zymrae and making sure they had food for the night, and started out to Vil’s.

An hour later, he was eating an amazing sandwich and trying to hype Maggie up to visit the Rabbit. But she winced at the idea and asked, “Why don’t we play a game here? I liked Patterns. Or surely Vil has other games that don’t require reading.”

Vil did. But playing one wouldn't help Maggie as much as going out. Yuri shook his head. “You’ll like the Rabbit, Mags. It has serious Irish pub vibes. Oh! And there’s a picture of Vil’s entire high school class about to jump into the ocean. Tell me you don’t want to see that.”

For a heartbeat, she looked like she’d deny it, but then she sighed. “Yeah. I would. Although I thought he didn’t graduate with them.”

“Still went to The Leap,” Vil said, indicating it would have been incomprehensible not to. “And Bex just confirmed is deserted. Says there are a couple of tourists playing cards in a corner and that’s it. And Bex is going to come here if don’t go there.”

Yuri chuckled. “If Bex has decided she’s meeting you today, you’re getting met. Vil and I won’t be able to stop her. She has a shadow affinity.”

“I’m not sure what that means?” Maggie said slowly.

“Can hide in any shadow,” Vil explained. “Although talks too much to be good at it. Can also whisper and eavesdrop through shadows. More likely to do that. But on the topic of not being able to stop her coming here, the door recognizes her, so without reprogramming it, can’t keep her from showing up.”

“Okay.” Maggie ate one of the berries Vil had just washed. “Sorry if this is an offensive level of ignorance, but do elekin always have multiple physical talents?”

“Elekin affinities are a little different from elven talents,” Vil answered. “I can freeze things, unfreeze things, and move frozen things around, but it’s all just manipulation of frozen things. Bex can change the shape of shadows, cloak herself in them, and move sound through them, which all falls under manipulating them.”

“She can’t create them?” Maggie asked.

“No. Can adjust their size, though, so can take a tiny shadow and stretch it to darken an entire room.”

“Nifty. And these affinities are all physical? Then you have an ethereal talent? Are they like elven ones?”

“They are elven ones,” Yuri corrected.

Maggie’s eyes widened in horror. “I didn’t mean to imply elekin aren’t elves.”

“It’s okay,” Vil told her. “Just told you our affinities aren’t elven. But, yeah, our ethereal talents are indistinguishable from non-elekin’s. Some are more useful than others. Bex spots lying. Can’t tell if something’s true or not, but can tell if the speaker believes it.”

To Yuri’s dismay, Maggie’s eyes slid his way as she said, “Could be useful.” But then she settled his nerves by tacking on, “Not everyone’s as abysmal at lying as Yuri is.”

“No one is.” Vil used the hand not holding berries to sign love. “Meanwhile, I got stuck with being able to track four people. Which is comforting; I like knowing where those four people are. Seems a little weak though.”

“Which four?” was Maggie’s immediate question.

“Bex, Vanya, and one of my dads.” He accented each name by pointing in different directions. “And, most recently, Yuri.”

Quickly, Yuri tapped Maggie’s foot to keep her from asking why it didn’t work with his other parents. Vil’s mother was dead, and that was the least upsetting reason for not tracking all four of his folks. Catching on, she switched subjects to ask about the berries.

The conversation had distracted Maggie from being too anxious about the plan to head over to the pub, although she vibrated with nervous energy again as soon as they went to get their shoes. Yuri made a note to write her therapist the next day to ask if it was too early to consider adjusting her charms. The way she clutched her stomach and had gone three shades too pale implied more distress than his clients usually experienced after their first stanza. Sure, most of them weren’t navigating a new world with preexisting anxiety disorders, but he worried about her failing milestones if they couldn’t get her to feel more comfortable leaving Vil’s house.

Drawing on a lifetime of hating silence, Yuri began talking the second they hit the commonway. Bantering with Vil about random trivia, he lost track of what they were saying, but it didn’t matter. The important thing was giving Maggie something to focus on other than her dread. The faint smiles she gave him as she listened told him she understood and was grateful for it. Which was fantastically rewarding as making her grateful for him had become one of his top goals, right after assuring that Vil wanted to keep him around.

- Vil -

Most days, Vil went skating after closing the teashop. On his days off, he frequently went skating instead of working. But Maggie kept asking to be taken hiking, and he kept wanting to see her smile. So on her fourth First Day, he picked out a longer trail than they’d done before. To compensate for the sunny warmth of the day, he kept them on a path that primarily kept to the shade. The weather couldn’t change soon enough for Vil.

Their chat topics as they ascended Nystri Ridge centered on their surroundings for a while before landing on how they’d both grown up hiking a lot but had lost the habit for a few years. Him during his downward spiral after leaving hockey, and her because her anxiety meant she couldn’t drive. “It would have been easier if I had someone to take me out to trails after my moms moved. But Aodhan never understood why someone would walk somewhere they didn’t need to be and most of our friends were pretty flaky. So I got knocked down to team-building hikes with work.”

The explanation made little sense to Vil. Fear of driving cars was easy to understand. The recordings he’d seen made it more remarkable some people weren’t terrified of it. And he gathered public transit wasn’t great in her country. But he couldn’t imagine refusing to help Bex do something she loved but needed him for. Had Maggie shied away from asking this Aodhan person to take her, or was he really that selfish? Vil didn’t feel comfortable asking.

On the ridgeline, they kept moving for a few minutes to distance themselves from the other people who’d made the journey. Had it always been this crowded here? Or were there more tourists these days?

“Tell me a story?” Maggie asked, situating herself on a rock with a marvelous view of Sky View House across the valley. She summoned the flasks of water and bowl of nuts they’d left in the kitchen. It was a handy talent.

The first tales he thought of were all about his mother, who used to bring him here. But the familiar ache hit when he thought of talking about her, so he picked something Maggie was probably more interested in anyway. “Once upon a time, I met a beautiful creature named Tseyuriel…”

She clapped. “Yes, tell me about that! You’re too nice for it to have been an enemies-to-lovers story. And it wasn’t a workplace romance. Was it an eyes meeting across a crowded room, love at first sight situation?”

He smiled. “Not exactly. But close. Were working at a charity fair. Was selling tea for my youth hockey program and he was fundraising for the local Zakara’s by selling artwork.” He realized from the adorable crinkling of Maggie’s nose that the last part needed clarification. “The Divine Zakara was part-dragon and part-cat. Most animal rescues are named for her.”

“Gotcha. What were you interested in?” There was a teasing glimmer in her purple eyes. “The art or the artist? Or helping Zakara rescue kittens?”

“All of the above?” He chuckled. “Noticed Yuri right away. Who wouldn’t? And who doesn’t want to save animals? But one of his paintings was of my teashop’s mascot playing in snow, providing the perfect excuse for going over.”

Maggie laughed, a sound that could inspire him to tell stories all day. “And who asked who out?”

“Not yet, aj. Getting ahead of the plot.” He motioned for her to slow down. “We had a quick discussion about the artwork. Bought it, put my name in the buyer’s book, and left figuring that was that. A few minutes later, looked over because someone was yelling. Can tell you’re going to ask, but, no, it was not Yuri declaring that he was madly in love with me in the most dramatic way possible.”

“Busted.” She smiled warmly. “So what was he yelling?”

“Nothing. Was being yelled at.”

“Sometimes he deserves to be yelled at.”

“Certainly. But in this case, didn’t.” Seemed funny now, but it hadn’t then. “This person he was dating was shouting about how dare he be having an affair with me. Which obviously wasn’t happening. We’d spoken for less than five minutes. While this guy was there.”

“Right…” A hint of something tempered Maggie’s enthusiasm now, but Vil moved on without asking about it.

“Plus, as far as Yuri knew, they weren’t couple-obsessed anyway. Bex verified that later.” Vil shrugged. “Anyway, guy crossed over to yell at me, and I tried to tell him had never met Yuri before we introduced ourselves in front of him, but he didn’t want to listen.”

Maggie moved her lips into a shaky smile. “He sounds lovely.”

“Gets better. Decided I wasn’t apologetic enough and started tossing out racial slurs, which got him punched by a bystander.” He nodded at her wide eyes. “Yeah. So, after he stalked off, my booth mate told me to take a walk and they’d handle the guardians for me, because someone would have called them by now. So zipped straight out the exit. But suddenly Yuri was there, slightly out of breath and babbling about how he’d been trying to break up with that person for stanzas, hadn’t realized he was a racist, was appalled to have ever had anything to do with him at all. And can he make up for bringing this rotter into my life? With drinks, perhaps?”

“Wow. I take it you believed him about all that?”

“Wasn’t sure about all of it.” He shook his head at the memory, then let out a self-deprecating laugh. “But was amazed this super-talented, gorgeous person was flirting with me. Don’t know if you’ve noticed, but Yuri is seriously charming.”

“He is that. For good or bad.” With a fond look in her eyes, she drew her knees up to her chest and smiled to herself before turning her head back to him. “Alright, so Yuri was asking you out like you weren’t recovering from being unjustly attacked over talking to him, but you were giving him a pass because he’s nothing if not charismatic.”

For a moment, he just looked at her, unsure how to respond to the annoyed clip of her tone and electing not to ask what ‘charismatic’ meant. “Right. So, had to tell him his timing was trash. Not only was I not in the mood for a date, but was five verses away from the end of a three-year vow of celibacy.”

“What?” Maggie’s eyes bulged as she stared at him, incredulous. “Were you making that up?”

Vil waved his hand, laughing at the reaction although it paled next to many of the responses he’d gotten about it. “No, was real. And there’s another story there. Long, though, and doesn’t make me look great. Ended with me swearing off all forms of sexual activity for three years to reset myself.”

“And it was five months from ending.”

“Few days under, but yeah. Can imagine how surprised I was he not only said, ‘Alright. Want to go out in five verses?’ but was still interested when they’d passed.”

She shook her head. “So..? He called you five verses later and asked again? Did you remember him?”

Feeling oddly shy all of a sudden, Vil directed his gaze to the east side of town. “We traded sigils and started posting each other something like twelve hours after we met. And two stanzas after the fair, he showed up at the Rabbit looking for me. Forget seeing each other in five verses, he said. Wanted to see me immediately and could handle a no-touching rule. And for the next five verses, we saw each other every Rest Day. Just sat near each other in public spaces and talked. For five excruciatingly long verses.”

“That’s amazing.”

Vil smiled. “Yeah. It was. I would have abandoned the vow pretty fast, but Yuri treated observing it like this big, grand gesture kind of thing.”

“Is that why you let him get away with so much now? Because he proved his dedication early?”

He found her watching him with sharp interest. “He’s not perfect. Neither am I. We both mess up sometimes. But I’m happier with him in my life.”

She turned her face away, so he wasn’t sure he heard her right, but he thought she murmured, “So was I.”

He had no idea how to respond. Even if Yuri was the one to leave Erfaereen when they split, Vil couldn’t imagine Yuri had been the one to declare things over. So he pretended he hadn’t caught her words.

Chapter 7

- Vil & Yuri -

17 Sixth Verse - 1st Day

(8:87)

From Yuri

How was today’s hike?

~~~~~~~~~

(9:68)

From Vil

Just getting back to town. Maggie nearly ran off after some ptetra-sprites, but kept her on the path. Other than the instant of terror was too late to grab her, was nice. You should join us sometime, poppet.

~~~~~~~~~

(9:70)

From Yuri

You know how I feel about walking to places I don’t need to be.

~~~~~~~~~

(9:71)

From Vil

Was hoping how you feel about me might override that.

~~~~~~~~~

(9:72)

From Yuri

Okay. When you put it like that, I’m game. Today would never have worked though. Had to track down a client who was skipping work. Want to guess his reason?

~~~~~~~~~

(9:75)

From Vil

Was abducted by the producers of a puppet-based documentary on the immigrant experience?

~~~~~~~~~

(9:76)

From Yuri

Oddly enough, no. I hear that’s increasingly common these days and it would have been a better excuse than the real one, but this particular person simply refused to go in. He says the place is too woke. Because his employer is insisting he refer to them as them, not she. You know, just because they’re nonbinary. He claims this isn’t something people are in Florida.

~~~~~~~~~

(9:80)

From Vil

Maggie reports parts of the population of Florida are rather weird.

~~~~~~~~~

(9:82)

From Yuri

Florida’s population can be as weird as it wants to be. That doesn’t mean he gets to be a trashfucker here. I can’t just yell at the guy to grow the rot up because he lives in Ashareen now, but attempting compassion is exhausting.

~~~~~~~~~

(9:84)

From Vil

Could come yell at him for you.

~~~~~~~~~

(9:86)

From Yuri

Tempted to let you. But no. I’m calling his therapist. Then I believe I shall paint something violent. Planning to see you guys tomorrow, by the way.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

18 Sixth Verse - 2nd Day

(2:04)

From Yuri

Trashing accursedry, beloved. One of my clients failed her citizenship exam. I need to deliver the news in person if I don’t want a total meltdown.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:08)

From Vil

Reasonable. Planning to come here afterwards?

~~~~~~~~~

(4:10)

From Yuri

Want to say yes. But I don’t know. This might take a while. She’s way down on Kahlen Island.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:11)

From Vil

Okay. Will be here either way. Maggie still working on her syllabary? Can help after work.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:14)

From Yuri

She is. I was also going to get into current events and explain why the Lead Minister is against the Yskie demands. She asked about that earlier and I put off answering.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:18)

From Vil

Don’t understand that second one myself. Unless is simply that is evil.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:19)

From Yuri

Grand Duchess Rysaria is certainly evil. And seriously racist. She’s afraid of our elekin population. (Sorry, babe. Not sure if that’s offensive or a compliment.) But she also benefits from disruption. The portal strikes allow her to argue for increasing the imperial presence in the province already. But if she can work the discontent up to actual violence, she’ll be able to send in the military. Which answers to the Assembly in the provinces, not Empress Katsara. And if she controls even one province under martial law, she has leverage over Katsara.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:22)

From Vil

Horrifying. Maybe don’t explain that to Maggie? Doesn’t need more to be anxious about.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:24)

From Yuri

You may have a point. She definitely needs to learn to read, however. So work on that if I don’t make it.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:24)

From Vil

Sure thing. Try to make it though.

~~~~~~~~~

(8:04)

From Yuri

Finally convinced the client to unlock her door and talk to her therapist. But guess what?

~~~~~~~~~

(8:05)

From Vil

The portals are still running. Just checked.

~~~~~~~~~

(8:06)

From Yuri

Your portals are running, sure. But the island’s aren’t. And it’s too windy for the ferries. Either the sky sort or the ones on water. But it isn’t so windy that whatever the rot is setting off my allergies has blown away.

~~~~~~~~~

(8:07)

From Vil

Rot. Sucks, poppet. Don’t tell Bex, but resent the Yskies right now.

~~~~~~~~~

(8:10)

From Yuri

Not that I’m happy with the closures, but I hate the Lead Minister and the entire Superior Chamber more than the Yskies. We wouldn’t need a protest movement without them.

~~~~~~~~~

(8:12)

From Vil

Truth.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

19 Sixth Verse - Last Day

(2:67)

From Yuri

Good news! I’m back in Vliketla!

~~~~~~~~~

(2:83)

From Vil

Closer to where I want you…

~~~~~~~~~

(2:87)

From Yuri

Yeah. I know. And my day is overflowing with things I have to deal with, including buying food for my fuzzies, who send their love.

It’s not all drudgery though. I’m supposed to meet with that gallery rep I told you about. Fingers crossed it really is my art she’s interested in? As unlikely as that feels.

~~~~~~~~~

(2:90)

From Vil

Good luck, poppet!

~~~~~~~~~

(11:07)

From Yuri

Guess who’s getting an entire wall in the Royal Shore district? (Hint: It’s me!)

~~~~~~~~~

(11:11)

From Vil

Awesome news! Can’t wait to see it! Will there be a fancy opening where can brag about knowing you?

And did you hear me screaming? Not sure who was more alarmed: Ninka or Maggie. Both are stoked. Maggie more so than Ninka.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:13)

From Yuri

Not sure about an opening party. But we can always hang around pretending to be at one.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:20)

From Vil

Sounds good! In the meantime, think of how you want to celebrate.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:50)

From Yuri

I’m celebrating by attending an emergency meeting tomorrow.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:55)

From Vil

Tomorrow’s Rest Day. Have those off.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:56)

From Yuri

Like I get Rest Stanzas off?

~~~~~~~~~

(11:59)

From Vil

But the play’s still on, yesno?

~~~~~~~~~

(11:60)

From Yuri

YES! We’ve been planning that for verses. Not even Dana can keep me from it.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:61)

From Vil

Good. Don’t want to duel her to gain your freedom.

Would win though.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:62)

From Yuri

Wouldn’t say this of most people, but I think you would.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Vil -

How Yuri lived without sweeping his floors or wiping down his counters more than once a verse baffled Vil. But at least that left plenty to occupy him as he awaited Yuri’s return. The zymrae peered at him with furry bewilderment while he worked, but it felt good to be useful.

When Yuri posted that he’d been released but had another hour’s worth of things to deal with before he’d be home, Vil made a trip to the grocer. Because it wasn’t just the housework that Yuri had been neglecting. The apartment was devoid of food, excluding the zymrae’s kibble and a block of cheese sporting so much mold Vil couldn’t tell what color it had originated as. Could he revoke Yuri’s right to live alone? Maggie complicated that, but surely they could figure something out. He felt she’d be on his side in this particular argument.

Vil couldn’t force Yuri to eat, but he could at least make sure his beloved had the ability to eat. Certain the hour would be more like twice that, he threw together a vegetable and fish stew to simmer. It would go well with the chilly mist cloaking the city.

When Yuri walked through the door two hours after the meeting had ended, he stopped cold. While the zymrae dove from the kitchen to greet him, followed by a more sedate Vil using the stairs, he blinked around the room. Vil quickly assured him, “Didn’t throw anything out. The craft projects had scattered around are in individual boxes now. Are stacked by the lounger.”

To his alarm, he realized Yuri was crying. Before he could ask why, Yuri lurched forward to clutch at him. Hugging back, Vil waited for an explanation. Only after several minutes without one did he ask, “The meeting that bad, poppet?”

“The meeting?” Yuri pulled back enough to give Vil a confused look before letting out a tiny laugh. “No.” He swiped at his eyes and stepped away. “It wasn’t fun. Lots of yelling. But no one got fired. You didn’t have to clean up after me though. You know you’re not my housekeeper, yesno?”

“And you know I enjoy cleaning, yesno?” Vil watched with worry while Yuri took his shoes off. “Helps me feel in control of things.”

“So you keep saying.” Yuri smiled up at him, eyes still wet. “It’s nonsense to me.”

“Know.” He refrained from saying that had been obvious from the state he found the place in.

“Smells like you cooked too.”

“Curried vegetable and sea-fish stew. Had good luck making you eat it in the past.”

The words produced a wince. “You think I haven’t been eating?”

“Alternatively, been eating so much can't keep food stocked.”

Yuri sighed. “You know it isn’t that one.”

“Do.” He held out his hand to help Yuri up, refusing to let go as he took him upstairs to force a meal into him.

There was nothing Vil would be okay with losing Yuri to. But he’d incinerate himself before he let Yuri’s mental health take him away. Assuming Maggie held out alright alone, the plan was for Vil to stay in Vliketla through Last Day, then take Yuri home with him. That gave him time to work with. The question was how to use it.

- Yuri -

For the life of him, Yuri couldn’t figure out what Vil thought he got from them being together. The man was spending his rest stanza taking care of Yuri. He’d cleaned every corner of the apartment, cooked meals to freeze for easy reheating later, and even took the zymrae to the vet appointment Yuri was too swamped to handle. And received what back? Sex? That couldn’t be enough to excuse Yuri’s sewage.

They were supposed to have lunch together. Then Dana declared she’d ordered food so the office could have yet another all-hands meeting, meaning Yuri had to cancel. And he wasn’t sure when he’d escape for dinner.

Vil was far from the only person he was failing and it was a miracle Dana hadn’t spent much time deriding him. Some of his clients were doing fine, rolling along on wheels that didn’t squeak. But some of the others approached emergency levels of failure to thrive, most of which was Yuri’s fault. He stared at the surface of his desk, a large slate with ethereal files splayed across its display. He flicked through the folders with a growing sense of incompetence.

Poor Yenolyn had told him she wasn’t ready for the Proof of Education exam, but he’d pushed her anyway. He still believed she could have passed if she hadn’t let her nerves sabotage her, but he should have predicted she’d do that.

There wasn’t much he could have done about Karl’s intolerance, but there had been warning signs since their initial meeting, so Yuri should have made a last-minute call to place the Floridian somewhere his attitude would be less hurtful.

He had no idea how to handle Anita. Since the blowup with her long-term hosts, she’d been undergoing residential anger management. That should have only have lasted one stanza, but the facility was struggling with her, so she was starting her third. Strictly speaking, this wasn’t his fault. He’d gone to Shadrieya for help and she wasn’t having any more luck convincing Anita to act like a stable adult. Which left him in a lurch since the place he had her wasn’t willing to do a fourth stanza and even if they said she passed the course, he didn’t know where to put her next. The only host he had who might possibly put up with his most troublesome client without theatrics was Vil, and inflicting her on Niaretya was a nonstarter. His best bet might be trying to get her diagnosed with something that would allow a long-term mental health facility to get involved. Or he could admit to his first failure and hand her off to the next country down the line. He jotted a note to look into whether another province might be able to take her. Maybe shifting her somewhere else would be a wake-up call.

Koralee refused to do any of her workbooks unless Yuri sat with her while she did them. Hiring a tutor better able to give her that much time hadn’t solved the problem; she insisted it be Yuri watching her. Clearly, he had to break her of that. But he couldn’t just ignore her, could he? So he kept enabling her by showing up.

Ytoni was passing fine on the academic side of things and was doing alright at work, but he refused to establish any of the community connections he’d need to demonstrate to graduate from the program.

And the number of ways Yuri was shortchanging Maggie outnumbered the ways he was properly supporting her. If it weren’t for Vil covering his slack, she wouldn’t have made half the progress she had. Which went back to the line of thought about Vil deserving better treatment than Yuri gave him.

And those were just the clients he felt worst about. There were another dozen in various stages of integration who all deserved more than they were getting. Earth’s recent deportation surges would be the death of everyone in his field. And he kept selfishly thinking of leaving that community. Aunt Kat thought that even with his enchantment, he had the connections to help a wider array of people than he was, but how could he abandon the individuals who needed him?

Moping wasn’t writing the documents Dana wanted before he left for the day, but Yuri lacked the optimism required for planning. Typically, he excelled at such proposals, but today everything felt too hopeless. He glanced at his poster. Maggie had been pestering him to take off at least half a day to relax with Vil. He couldn’t imagine Dana would be stoked, but he had spent all Rest Stanza working, so maybe observing the second half of the service industry’s Alt Rest wouldn’t be asking too much.

An alert from his speechstone incited a groan. There were two people in the entire world he would have welcomed interruptions from. His mother wasn’t one of them. Okay, three people. He could have used Sylf’s balance of sympathy and call to action. But his mother? The list of things he’d prefer over talking to her neared infinite. It was actually her though. Not one of her staff. Which meant she’d keep calling if he didn’t answer, so he might as well get it over with.

“Hi, Mom!” She hated being called that, preferring the word ‘mother’ to a degree few had ever reached.

“Tseyuriel, are you trying to upset me?”

“Never, Mother,” he lied. It didn’t matter that he was bad at it because he didn’t care if she knew the truth. But also because she was the one person who always acted like she believed his lies. He struggled to tell if she actually did. She may simply have wanted to encourage him to practice in an uncharacteristic show of nurturing. “Sorry, I was distracted. I’m at work, it being halfway through a workday in my time zone. How's doings?”

She sighed, loud and dramatic, to show her disdain for the common greeting. “I noticed your name was not on the published list of those granted degrees from the University of Vliketla this quarter. Explain.”

Divines. His difficulties with finding the energy to finish the remaining credits for his Experts in Law were one of the few things he wasn’t feeling too bad about. He’d complete them eventually. “That only listed people who received degrees at the end of last quarter.”

“Be serious, Tseyuriel. Why haven’t you graduated yet?”

“I’ve been taking part-time schedules because work’s been so busy.” And he’d barely completed his schoolwork with that. He only had one class last quarter but passed by his fingernails. He was considering dropping the one he was doing for autumn. “I know you’ve heard about the immigration surge because I’ve read your releases on the subject.”

“The Minister of Immigration has an opening for an aide. I need you in that office.”

He pressed his lips tight to hold in a laugh. His mother’s opinions on immigration, much like her opinions on everything else, were the opposite of his own. “Even if I had the degree, I wouldn’t be qualified for that. And nepotism only works if you can tell people who you’re related to.”

“Don’t be silly.” He could see her wave of dismissal as clearly as if she’d appeared before him. “You managed to convince Katsara to interfere with that Returner you were so eager to reunite with. All of Heart’s Palace knows you’re someone important now.”

His breath quivered. Unwanted attention had been a risk of asking for the empress’s help, and he’d taken it because keeping Maggie safe was more important than avoiding notice himself. But he’d hoped his mother had missed the move.

When he stayed silent, his mother continued. “I was disappointed to hear of Magdalena’s arrival. I was under the impression you understood when I made you move back to Faereen that she was an unacceptable match.”

“We’re not lovers.” Never mind that it pinched his heart and made his eyes water up to admit that.

“Keep it that way. And you need to prioritize your degree. If you don’t want to work in Immigration, you can work for me. Or any other department you’re interested in. Arts, perhaps? The important thing is getting you to Heart’s Palace, where you can get closer to the right kinds of people. It’s never too early for that.”

“Grandfather’s book of advice for me included spending as much time in Yskereen as I can while I’m young enough to have that freedom. Which I still am. My hundredth birthday is a long way away. Would have expected you to be aware of that.” One day, that appeal would stop working, but for now it still held power. One of the few people his mother had ever respected was her father. Much more so than the mother whose title she’d inherited. She’d come by her subpar maternal style honestly.

“You may find yourself in that seat sooner than you expect.”

“Did you mean that to sound ominous?”

“I meant that to sound like you should stop wasting so much time.”

Taking her advice in a way she hadn’t intended, Yuri left the office as soon as the call ended and went home to be with someone who didn’t make him feel like a waste of resources.

- Maggie -

A folder of vividly colored children’s books filled Maggie’s slate as she bid Niaretya’s amusingly earnest librarian goodbye. She’d swung by the Community Center on a whim while adventuring through town as part of a bargain she’d made with Vil; she promised to leave the house every day he was gone in exchange for his promise to spend the bulk of the stanza with Yuri. He planned to come home the following afternoon, hopefully with his boyfriend. She looked forward to showing the books off to them and bragging about how she’d talked to a stranger all by herself.

Of course, as far as strangers went, librarians scarcely counted. In many ways, knowing one librarian meant knowing all librarians. And her best friend was a librarian. Niaretya’s librarian shared Aodhan’s air of approachability, along with that blend of whimsy and seriousness common in bookish circles. Kaz wore animal-shaped barrettes in teal hair that defied taming, and his vest featured embroidery of flying books. And while he hadn’t spoken English, he’d found a vocal translation enchantment he’d shared with her slate. It was reassuring to realize librarians stood out for their magic even on worlds where everyone was magic.

She left the center by a different door than she’d entered, this one next to a curling center that was her first indication the sport crossed worlds. That dumped her somewhere she’d never been, but a gamble on following a group of knee-high people dressed in something akin to lederhosen paid off and they led her to the town plaza. There, she spotted a sign she thought indicated a sale at a clothing boutique. She’d yet to pay for anything without Vil or Yuri guiding her through the process. But she recognized the worker near the front window as someone who’d been friendly on one of her walks with Vil and figured the new translation charm would help if problems popped up.

Although the shop had some of everything a person could wear, she stuck to buying an assortment of vests. While she was growing sick of all the gray the government had given her, she figured changing up the color of her top layer would have the greatest effect at the lowest cost. With the shopkeeper’s assistance, she selected a few new pieces, but also bought some sew-on patches and panels to modify the vests she already had.

On leaving the store, she crossed the town square intending to go straight home, but slowed as she neared the Rabbit. She’d only been there once before, but it had been pleasant when Yuri and Vil had dragged her in to meet Bex. Stained glass scenes depicting the local area in winter obscured the interior of the bar, so she couldn’t see how many people were inside. It was early on a Second Day, though, so it shouldn’t be crowded. And the new app would help her talk to Bex, who hadn’t retained nearly as much of her childhood English studies as Vil had. As she debated, the line of crows on the mossy roof cawed, sounding like they were inviting her inside. That settled it. She couldn’t disappoint the mysterious murder.

Anticipating another thing to brag to Vil and Yuri about, she took a deep breath and pulled the door open. Yuri had been spot on in ascribing Irish pub vibes to the place. Or the American idea of an Irish pub, at any rate. Maggie had never visited Ireland, so didn’t know how similar those were. This pub was dimly lit, with lots of dark wood and a laid-back atmosphere. Like every other building on Faereen, it had more plants than Maggie was used to, including both glowvines on the ceiling and a wall of magic-emitting flowers at the end of the bar where the bathrooms were. Part of one wall featured pixie-sized seating on shelves while an alcove filled with an expansive table surrounded by chairs that came up to Maggie’s shoulders provided hosting for the massive stonefolk who sometimes squeezed in. Some of the tables featured inlaid Patterns boards and a couple possessed deep wells for games, a selection of which were shelved on the back wall. A long bar divided the rest of the interior, the kind where the staff stood in the middle and had to deal with customers on both sides. Currently, only two people sat at it. And one of them was Bex.

“Is Vil’s Returner!” the pub owner announced as she hopped off her stool. Olly, a pet that resembled a large raven attached to the back half of an otter, trilled happily from the rafters but didn’t swoop down while Bex rushed over to Maggie. “Maggie! How’s doings? Come meet Etsian?”

“Er… Okay.” Doing her best not to look as terrified as she felt, Maggie followed Bex to the side of a large man with feathery black wings and an intense gaze. It appeared to be a day for her to interact with corvids, although this one was mostly elf. Etsian had a chiseled sort of good looks, dark gray skin, flowing purple-black hair, and eyes lit by silvery clouds. He was tall, broad, and muscular, the sort of person who had to work to seem nonthreatening. Which he pulled off with aplomb thanks to donning a sincerely goofy smile as his focus touched Bex. The smile was what gave Maggie the courage to hold her hand up in greeting. “Hi. I’m Maggie-aj. I now learn speak Ashareek, but understand it better.”

The man nodded politely, pretending she hadn’t just butchered that sentence. “Etsian-ja. And I’ve been places without speaking the local language, so I understand how hard that is.” He spoke slowly, enunciating well, although Maggie couldn’t tell if he did that for her benefit or if that was how he typically spoke. His thoughtful air implied he might be someone who took deliberation with his words. With his size, he probably had to take deliberation with most things.

“Beer,” Bex proclaimed, drumming a beat on the bar top before pointing at the line of casks. “What kind like? Drank what Vil got last time, but not sure if wanted it or thought was easiest.”

“Er…” She was stalling a lot, but the audience seemed understanding. Taking out her slate, she opened the app and told it, “I prefer dark and malty beers, like stouts or porters.” The slate repeated the words in oddly pronounced Ashareek.

Bex pumped a large mug of what turned out to be a strong but excellent stout. All the beer on Faereen was cask; forced carbonation never caught on like it did on Earth. “It’s from Midnight Fox,” Etsian told her as he watched Bex move around the bar, putting zero effort into hiding how in love with her he was. “It’s just across the river.”

Although Maggie only stayed for one beer, she counted the outing as a tremendous success. She was even having a good hair day, with her curls falling into obedient order for once. They seemed to like the water here. Maybe she’d be okay on Faereen after all.

She physically shook as she entered the house though, the aftereffects of being out punching her hard. Suddenly, she felt convinced she’d done the day entirely wrong, that everyone had hated her, that she was a burden on everyone she talked to. All the self-doubt and self-hate hit with an oomph that had her sobbing into Ninka’s fur. She’d leave that part out when she told the others to be proud of her.

Chapter 8

- Vil & Vanya -

25 Sixth Verse - Rest Day

(19:45)

From Vanya

Happy morning! How’s Maggie? She’s been here five stanzas, yesno?

~~~~~~~~~

(19:54)

From Vil

Starting day twenty in forty-six minutes. And still hit or miss. Acts happy sometimes. Miserable at others. Seems excited about touring the shop today.

~~~~~~~~~

(19:56)

From Vanya

Good. And smart call introducing her on a day there’s no chance Lachelle will attempt to manhandle you as you explain things. Started trying to get help with sending her letters. Will keep you updated.

How’s Yuri? Still being weird?

~~~~~~~~~

(19:57)

From Vil

Mostly tired. People keep demanding things from him, even on days off. Told you about having to emergency re-home one of his problem clients, yesno? In the middle of the night. With the guardians present because was screaming threats in the commonway?

~~~~~~~~~

(19:57)

From Vanya

Wasn’t that a while ago?

~~~~~~~~~

(19:58)

From Vil

Yeah, but got kicked out of the care facility was supposed to be learning to control her anger in. And Yuri hasn’t found another place to stash her for more than a night at a time.

Grateful Maggie protects me from hosting her.

How about you? Tam gone?

~~~~~~~~~

(19:60)

From Vanya

Nope. And Reska says she and Miles would have asked him to move in already if I could “get over my bizarre attitude.” Because it’s unreasonable to dislike someone who calls me a yeti?

~~~~~~~~~

(19:62)

From Vil

Isn’t Miles elekin?

~~~~~~~~~

(19:63)

From Vanya

Yep. Fire. And would be highly offended to be called a flamer. Says he’s never heard yeti as a slur before, but still.

~~~~~~~~~

(19:63)

From Vil

So slurs are only bad if people of other demographics have heard them? That’s rot.

~~~~~~~~~

(19:64)

From Vanya

Not wrong, ja.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Maggie -

A cold fog lay over the town as Maggie and Vil made their way to his shop minutes after dawn. Although the chill sliced into her sinuses with every breath, Maggie was enjoying the morning. A fairytale element draped over the misty paths, allowing her to pretend she was setting a course for happily-ever-after. And she liked the crisp scent of the air, all clean and energizing.

Beside her, Vil walked in contented silence. He glanced her way, his cute little half-smile combining with an inquisitive squint. The fog swirled around him, combining with his pale coloring to add a mystic quality to his increasingly familiar form. “You okay?” he asked. She felt his concern with her magic, although that should have been hindered by her dampening ring. “Need more sleep?”

“I’m awake.” She forced herself to look away from him to make it easier to think. It would be awkward to admit she sensed his emotions, and she wasn’t sure how to ask if blockers ever needed recharging without confessing why she wanted to know. She’d seen rings like hers in the apothecary’s window, so maybe she could sneak away to get a replacement if she found some extra bravery lying around somewhere. Or maybe she’d just tell him. He spilled cold enough he probably wouldn’t hold struggling to contain her power against her.

Something moved toward them as they rounded a tree. Maggie barely had time to perceive the motion before a cloud of embers flew into her. Shrieking, she threw herself at Vil, who grabbed her on instinct. The embers shrieked back, then scurried away. It wasn’t until they were gone that she realized they hadn’t hurt. So maybe they weren’t actually made of fire. “What were those?”

“Will-o-wisps,” Vil explained, arms around her and sounding like he was holding back laughter. “Little insects. Look like tiny flames. Are attracted to pockets of magic, but usually stay in the wilderness because most of the pets elves keep will eat them. Rare to see them here. Etsian’s birds must not like their flavor. Related to sprites, but not dangerous. Unless they startle someone into heart failure.”

“Etsian’s birds?” It clicked right as she realized she needed to get out of Vil’s embrace before she did something ridiculous, like try to kiss him. She stepped back, grabbing the chance to pretend that hadn’t just happened by being too busy talking about something else to address it. “There do seem to be an awful lot of birds whenever he’s around. Is summoning them a birdkin ability? Like when you draw cold?”

“Honestly?” Vil delivered his half-smile, which she suddenly suspected he realized was attractive. The sliver of taunt it may have held reminded her of how Yuri looked up from under his hair, which implied either he did or he realized how much she’d liked him holding her. Or maybe she was imagining things. “Would have to ask Etsian. It’s not an ability all birdkin have, but it could run in his family.”

Momentarily, they walked up to The Quiet Yetsona Teashop. As she waited for Vil to open the door, Maggie smiled at the window. The first time she’d seen it, she’d had to ask why it was the same word three times. Turned out ‘Yp Yetsona Yetsona Yetsona’ translated to ‘The Quiet Yetsona Teashop,’ which Vil’s mom had chosen due to her combined love of puns and cute wildlife.

With a grin that nearly made Maggie trip, Vil waved her inside. Her previous visits hadn’t involved entering because she hadn’t wanted to distract Vil while he was working or demand he open just to show her around until closer to her start date.

The building held a cozy warmth that somehow felt like Vil, despite it being easier to associate him with chill. And it smelled amazing. Atop the base aroma of tea rode scents of flowers and spices, with hints of things like vanilla and citrus, and just a touch of pine. It wasn’t far from Vil’s scent. Wait. Why did she instantly recognize how he smelled? Had she made a habit of sniffing him without noticing? Of course, she just pressed her face against him a few minutes ago. Not that she was letting herself remember the details of that.

Like the mascot peeking from a teacup on the window, a sort of cross between a dragon and a bunny, the shop itself was adorable. Shelves lined the side walls, full of clay canisters. Scattered haphazardly around the shelving area were an array of small tables with colorful tops, all surrounded by padded seats. Beside a door labeled ‘toilet’ ran a long counter with stools dotted along it, separating the public section from the employee areas. On the wall behind said counter hung a series of paintings bearing Yuri’s style and depicting dream-like scenes with wild yetsonae in various seasons. Vil pointed to the Yetsona in snow. “The painting bought that first day. Was too perfect not to.” It certainly was.

After a quick tour of the kitchen and storage room, Vil led her up a set of stairs to a loft filled with overstuffed sofas and armchairs. Maggie sagged into one and smiled up at Vil. “This place is amazing.”

“Thanks.” He sat in the next chair over. “My mom did most of it. Eventually will have to update things, but for now, is like she’s still here.”

“You always mention her in the past tense…”

“Yeah.” Even if her ring had been working properly, Maggie couldn’t have kept from seeing the sadness enveloping him. “Died doing search and rescue a few years back.”

“Shit. Sympathies.” A series of magic resistant plagues primarily affecting older people meant a lot of folks their age didn’t have grandparents and even fewer had great-grandparents. Dead parents, though, were rare for anyone under a century old.

Vil looked at his boots, shying from her gaze. “None of my dads could handle staying here without her, so they all moved. My aunt still spends winters here, but gave her share of the shop to her daughter, who didn’t want to move back. And my grandmother never liked cold, and only owns the tourist license anyway. Not the business.”

“Tourist license?” Maggie asked.

“Yeah. Allows us to participate in the Accessible Recreation Village Program. And comes with extra cash that we need to stay in business.” His hand made a circling motion she wasn’t sure how to interpret. “Without the program, would be allowed to raise prices, which might help. But probably wouldn’t unless the whole town joined us, because raising prices enough to stay afloat would mean not being competitive anymore.”

“So you need the license.”

“Yep.” He made the circle motion again. “Which means we need The Elder. Unfortunately.”

Again, she didn’t need magic to pick up on his feelings. “Not a fan?”

“Is mutual,” he assured her, waving a hand around in a gesture she recognized as saying it was what it was.

Downstairs, a chime announced someone coming through the door. Hadn’t Vil locked it? He looked confused as he leaned over the railing. “Morning! Forget closed on First Days?”

“Trash, no!” A deep laugh accompanied the denial. “But did forget my poster here yesterday. Thought could want it before tomorrow.”

“Sounds possible.” Vil stood back to address Maggie in a hushed voice. “My assistant, Sascha. Want to meet them now or wait?”

Both notions made her want to whimper, so she chose the option that would get the introduction over faster. “Today?” She went to get up, but Vil motioned for her to stay seated.

“Hey, Sascha? Can come up here?”

“Sure. Give me a second.”

After a few minutes of Vil going over the types of customers the shop usually attracted, a thickset person with a rainbow beard and a bald, carnation-pink head joined them. Theirs was the first facial hair Maggie had seen since arrival as full-elves didn’t grow any, so she found it interesting they would draw so much attention to it. Also rainbow were the sense-enhancing enchantments around their eyes and ears, which was something she might ask about when the time came to renew hers.

Vil waved between Maggie and the newcomer. “Maggie-aj, meet Sascha-aja. They run the place, but like to pretend I do. They’re awesome and not at all likely to murder you.”

“Really?” Sascha gave him a shake of their head as they sat. “The way said that makes it sound like maybe I will murder her.”

“They won’t,” Vil said, more firm than with the previous statement.

“I will not.” They showed their palm to Maggie and at least five bracelets jangled down their arm. Bracelets on one’s dominant wrist had eventually been explained to her as marks of spouses. Sascha was presumably part of a six-member devotion. That didn’t just seem like a lot to Maggie; according to her cultural education textbook, most devotions only included three or four people.

“Likewise.” Maggie smiled back and reflected his palm with hers.

When she left the Yetsona an hour later, she felt considerably more optimistic she’d be able to handle work the next day. But that feeling vanished by bedtime. Anxiety trapped her in consciousness for several hours, but at least when she did achieve sleep, she slept until her alarm rather than waking with a sore throat from screaming.

- Vil -

Vil’s eyes fell to his arm, where Lachelle’s golden hand rested. Her power to compel others required skin-to-skin contact. Consequently, he always wore long sleeves at work to protect himself. Although he half-wished she’d try something. His grandmother couldn’t threaten to yank the shop’s tourist license over him firing Lachelle if he had provocation like that. The line never got crossed though. No, Lachelle limited her attempts at manipulation to mundane methods The Elder failed to consider firing offenses. Any second now, she would lean closer, making sure her breast drew across his arm. It was almost funny.

“What are we making today?” she purred. And there was the leaning and brushing. Not that she had to lean much.

“You’re doing inventory today.” He grabbed the box he was in the storage room to collect and spun so fast his braid whipped behind him before whisking past her. In theory, she could have stayed put and started doing the job he’d delegated to her, but he was less than shocked when she pivoted to follow him.

Back in the kitchen, Maggie’s smile withered at his expression, prompting him to soften his facial muscles. He’d heard her answer Lachelle’s question about where he was, spoken in halting Ashareek and calling the room a closet. It wasn’t like his location had been a secret, though, so she didn’t need to look scared. “Maggie!” He forced cheerfulness into his voice, hoping it didn’t sound as grating to her as it did to him. “Is Lachelle-aj. Lachelle, Maggie-aj.”

Maggie’s eyes lingered on Vil for a moment before she smiled at Lachelle. “Hello and well met.” Her accent was unusual but easy enough to follow. She’d be fluent in no time.

Lachelle met the statement with a frown. But then she grabbed Vil’s hand and bounced in excitement, even as he jerked away. “The newest person has to do inventory. That’s not me now.”

“Doesn’t know the job yet.” Vil had the answer to that on standby. One of the most tiring aspects of Lachelle was her predictability. “Is her first day.”

“I’m sorry,” Maggie mumbled. “Don’t read Ashareek well yet.”

Vil hadn’t intended to share that. Lachelle all but squealed with delight over the news as she looked at him, not even glancing Maggie’s way. “She’s illiterate, Vildian? Hope you don’t expect me to do extra work reading for her.”

“Expect you to stop being a trashfly,” he snapped. He shouldn’t have. Now she would act like he was being abusive. One, two, three…

As if scripted, Lachelle’s pale yellow eyes widened and filled with tears. She moved closer to him but miraculously managed to refrain from pawing him again. “Your grandmother and I are worried about you, you know.”

That threw him enough to ask, “Why?”

“Outbursts like that. Calling me curse words I don’t deserve? Losing control of your magic…” She gestured at the floor, where he now realized a circle of ice spread out around him. “And now you’ve brought in some uneducated homeless person? Because why? Your unhealthy Erfaerae fetish?”

He glanced at Maggie, who stared at the ground with her mouth in a little ‘o.' If she’d moved on from being astonished by the stretching frost to recognizing what Lachelle was implying, he couldn’t tell. He tapered the ice. It didn’t recede, but it did stop spreading. It had been more challenging to contain his cold lately, but an upgraded blocking ring should help with that. He’d grab one after closing. “Being ridiculous, Lachelle. But sorry for calling you a trashfly. Please play nice and remember not everyone was born in this country.”

Lachelle’s shoulders relaxed a little. “Like your one dad. I get it. Sorry.”

He nodded, despite not believing her. “Just get started, okay?”

All he wanted was to let Sascha take over so he could escape. Where was his second, anyway? He found his poster and frowned at the hour-old message on it. “Portals are down.”

This wasn’t news to Lachelle; she just hadn’t mentioned it. “Yeah. Was a sign out. Are offline until further notice.”

He leaned against a wall and penned a response, telling Sascha not to worry about whether the portals came back and to enjoy the extra day off. “Looks like it’s just the three of us. So, good news, Lachelle, you get to man the front.”

“Ugh. Customers,” she grumbled. But she left to do what he’d asked, unlike when he’d sent her to the stockroom. So there was that.

“Flip the sign,” Vil called so she couldn’t pretend she hadn’t realized the door said they were closed.

For a second, he thought Maggie would ask something about Lachelle, but she didn’t. Instead, she shuffled to the edge of the frost ring and commented, “That must have been useful when you played hockey.”

A startled laugh burst from him and he suddenly hated everything about the day a lot less. “Not so much. No magic allowed on the ice, remember? Was the problem with my implant.”

“Not during the game, sure.” Maggie shrugged. “But you can’t have a game if no one freezes the rink first.”

“Good point.”

After first sparing time just to smile at Maggie and let himself be happy she existed, Vil went back to discussing proper steeping techniques, walking her through the steps as he prepared the handful of orders that came in. Eventually, Lachelle returned, claiming she felt unnecessary. After a few minutes of hinting they should have some alone time in his office, she clocked out early.

Maggie watched her go before turning to him to ask, “You know why she does that, don’t you?”

“Leaves early?” He shrugged, used to Lachelle acting out that script. “Because she hates working? Stays just long enough to pay for whatever she’s raising money for that day, then tosses off.”

“No.” Shaking her head, his newest employee sprayed down the counter they’d been slicing dried fruit on. “The blatant harassment. It’s not because she’s optimistic or hasn’t figured out you’re not interested.”

“Okay. So why doing it?” With folded arms, he leaned against the wall near her to listen.

“Because it makes you uncomfortable.”

Not inaccurate. “Which helps her?”

“Yep. By keeping you off balance.” The counter wiped, Maggie tossed the cloth she’d used into the appropriate bin. “That makes her feel like she’s in control. And she’s kinda right.”

“Huh.” How had that not occurred to him before? Arrogance? “So what do I do about it?”

“Stop flinching from her?” Maggie settled with her back against the wall, her feet nearly touching his. “Don’t flirt back. I might be mistaken, but I think she’d grab the chance if it was there. It’s not like you’re repulsive or anything. But stop letting her see she’s getting to you.”

His heart leaped at the meager praise in her description of him, but he ignored that to mutter, “Easier said than done.”

“I get that.” She looked down at their shoes while twisting her ring. “But I assume there’s a reason you haven’t fired her.”

“Is the grandchild of the Elder’s oldest friend. Plus, has my grandmother convinced is this sweet innocent and I’m just mean.” He joined Maggie in regarding their footwear. They should wipe up the customer area if they were going to close due to lack of business, which he was inclined to do, but he lingered. He’d woken up that morning able to sense Maggie’s location, and part of him wanted to confess that. But he held off, uncertain how she’d respond. He returned to something she’d brought up. “Anyway… I’m not repulsive?”

Even Maggie’s snorts were cute. She gave his foot a light kick. The contact was brief and innocent. Yet magic shot through him in response to it as Maggie teased, “What? Does your ego require more than that?”

“Nah. Will take it.”

“Good.” She pushed off the wall and stepped away. “Because I don’t hit on people with partners. And there’s a table to bus.”

The door swished behind her. The only reason he followed was so he could settle the register. He most certainly didn’t do it because he was so pathetic he wanted to stay close to her.

- Yuri -

Throbbing pain made it difficult to think. Rotting migraine. Yuri possessed neither the time nor the patience for any of this. His boss had woken him up with news that was technically good, but also annoying enough his head was pounding by the time she let him go.

Two hours and two crossings of the entire rotting city later, the headache continued to escalate as he sat waiting with Anita in a crappy teashop near where her perspective new hosts lived. Compared to The Quiet Yetsona, this place was abysmal. Yuri may have been biased about the bland decor, but the tea was unbalanced and over-steeped, and the server defaulted to a bored expression with deviations to annoyed when people did things like place orders. Why was Yuri here instead of in Niaretya?

Valiantly concealing both his physical pain and his existential uncertainties, Yuri smiled when three people walked in and looked around like they were meeting someone they’d never seen. He went to introduce himself and bring them over to Anita.

All things considered, the meeting went well. This group was a perfect example of folks who would never receive approval as hosts if the agency maintained any ability to be picky, but Anita liked them. So what if Yuri was virtually certain they were bringing her in as a sexual novelty? Half her angst thus far had been her frustration over realizing there was a difference between polyamory and promiscuity, so maybe that’s what she needed.

Unfortunately, getting Anita settled didn’t kill his headache. Even more unfortunately, when he approached the portalhouse, he learned every portal in the entire province had gone down over the last few hours. He rubbed at his temples. Although he wholeheartedly supported the Yskies’ goals, he wished they’d limit their activities to cute graffiti and catchy protest songs. Obviously, Yskereen needed elective government, but Yuri was sixty years too young to do anything about it. Yet here he was, stranded in a suburb with a strengthening migraine while the politicians causing the oppression, such as his cesspit mother, sat unaffected in Heart’s Palace.

The nearby rental swifts were undoubtedly booked already and his personal aircraft was an entire afternoon of walking away. Looked like he needed a ferry. No longer fighting not to mope, he trudged to the closest port. The line for the skyboat heading toward his office was multiple of the small ferries long even if they arrived empty. The much larger ferry heading northeast though… Was gliding up now… With only a handful of people waiting for it... He zipped to the board to check the schedule. Why, yes, this ferry did stop in Niaretya. Took four hours, but the portals were likely out of service for longer.

Within a few minutes, Yuri was seated on the sundeck with a packet of herbs from the dock store to throw at the headache. He posted Vil that the portals were down but didn’t mention what he was doing until after he’d gotten a picture of a broken heart and the words, “So not going to make it to dinner? Maggie and I are weeping inconsolably, but will somehow survive on our distant memories of you.”

He looked at the message, trying to figure out how he felt about it. Happy that Vil and Maggie got along so well? Worried about the same? Concerned maybe they really didn’t need him? Completely in love with Vil’s sense of humor? He pushed it all aside to write back. “I can’t stand the thought of hurting you. So I’ve commandeered a ferry and am forcing it to take me to you. Expected arrival is six thirty.”

The goofy doodle of two cheering stick figures he received in return had him smiling as he settled in for the trip.

Chapter 9

- Yuri & Dyszrian -

27 Sixth Verse - Last Day

(6:29)

From Dyszrian

Foul play is afoot in the Lead Minister’s Office.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:33)

From Yuri

More so than usual?

~~~~~~~~~

(6:35)

From Dyszrian

I think so? Lots of closed door conversations in my mom’s life these days. Have you talked to your mother lately?

~~~~~~~~~

(6:40)

From Yuri

A few days ago. She’s pissy I’m still in school, but didn’t seem unusually evil.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:42)

From Dyszrian

If that changes, let me know?

~~~~~~~~~

(6:44)

From Yuri

Sure thing.

While I have you… What would you say if I asked you to accidentally inform someone I love who my mother is?

~~~~~~~~~

(6:47)

From Dyszrian

Rot, sweetie. My parents didn’t put a secrecy enchantment on me, but if they caught wind I was cheating someone else’s they’d slap one on by nightfall.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:50)

From Yuri

You think I’d tell them?

~~~~~~~~~

(6:52)

From Dyszrian

Valid. Let’s go with this: don’t make me plan a. But if it’s the eve of your devotion ceremony and she still doesn’t know, I’ll step in.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:53)

From Yuri

You assume it’s a she? You’re the one who’s gender-selective, not me.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:55)

From Dyszrian

If that’s the wrong pronoun, you may have a problem.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:57)

From Yuri

Same problem you’ll have. With luck, it will keep me from inheriting my title at all.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:60)

From Dyszrian

The Empire needs you, Yuri. But I’ll be on the front lines of the battle if you want to fight the dragon-mated tradition AFTER we have our positions.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Vil -

Vil figured he’d be going to Etsian’s birthday party alone after Yuri rushed off to handle the crisis of the day. But emerging from his room after getting ready, he found Maggie waiting on the landing to ask if she could go with him. “I like Etsian, and I’d like to see if I can handle a party. I can get myself home if I need to.”

He wouldn’t have told her no even if her dark purple vest didn’t perfectly caress her shape, or if the curls of her hair hadn’t emphasize the gentle sweep of her ears, or if she hadn’t been regarding him with shots of lightning dancing alluringly in her eyes. But those things may have made him agree faster.

Setting out for the Rabbit with the first shadows of sunset, Vil listed a few people she’d likely meet if she hadn’t already. Lyra, Etsian’s devoted and Bex’s girlfriend. Yves, Etsian’s boyfriend. Cyryllon, local brewer and renowned Birthday Monster impersonator. And Braaklyn, Bex’s second in command. He went slowly, not wanting to overwhelm her, and stopped after those four to check if she had questions. And he made sure to use all the extra words her language workbooks would expect her to learn.

While he was speaking, Maggie fell quiet. But she seemed more pensive than anxious. When he asked if he should clarify anything, she offered him a wobbly smile. “No. I’ve got it. But I was trying to figure out how I feel about Bex dating someone who’s married, and why I feel that. I can tell they’re in love. And that’s awesome. But I’m not used to people openly having multiple partners. Like, I know people do that on Earth too. A lot of people around Seattle, actually, but not anyone I know well, so… Wrapping my head around different arrangements being normal here. I need to work through accepting that my expectations are the weird ones now. That I’m the one who isn’t normal.”

His mind took a moment to process her words. He’d seen enough stories from Erfaereen to know the cultural bias Maggie was fighting, but this was one of those cases where knowing something and understanding it differed. He could offer backstories and context, but he didn’t think it would help. The best he could do was, “There’s no one way to be normal. I consider it normal to like snow. Etsian’s devoted thinks it’s normal to prefer hot weather. Is either of us abnormal?”

“Sure. She’s a freak.” Maggie winked and sent his heart soaring. Had he smoked a bunch of wispweed and forgotten?

“Anyway, only having one partner isn’t unheard of here. If it’s by coincidence, like me right now, there’s not a word for it. But if it's by design, we call it couple-obsessed.” He paused in consideration of the wisdom of stopping there. Yet, he didn’t. “Spent most of my hockey career in a semi-couple-obsessed relationship.” He gave his horn a scratch before he could restrain the impulse.

She tilted an inquiring look his way, a slight glimmer of concern lighting her gaze. “Semi-couple-obsessed? Why semi?”

He sighed. “Yeah, so… Wasn't allowed to so much as look at anyone else. But Istle figured that since I was gone half the time, she could do whatever wanted while wasn’t around. Which found out about when she broke up with me after my career slammed into a stone wall and I was suddenly home all the time.”

“Yikes.” Maggie glared at the commonway path as though murdering it would serve as an act of justice. “I can see how that would leave a person not overly keen on couple-obsession.”

“Eventually realized Istle was abusive, not the entire concept of obsession,” he admitted. “Isn’t so evil with the right people, but Istle and I weren’t them.”

“I hate that you had to go through that,” Maggie told him slowly, taking obvious care with her words. “But I’m glad you escaped.”

“Kicking me out was the only kind thing she ever did for me.” Hopefully that didn’t sound too whiny. He moved on. “If you can believe it, she showed up last winter trying to apologize and start over.”

Maggie’s breath hissed in. “Hope that didn't go how she wanted it to.”

“Didn’t.” He smiled down at her, enjoying the knowledge that the anger simmering in her eyes was on his behalf. He didn’t know why he’d shared all that, but he felt lighter for having done it. It occurred to him he’d never told Yuri about Istle, but he wasn’t sure what that meant.

They drew up to the plaza, leading to a new question from his companion as she regarded the entire army of black birds occupying the area around the entrance to the Rabbit. “What does it mean that it seems more natural to me that someone might magically draw birds to him than that none of the multiple people he’s intimate with mind the others existing?”

“Says you grew up in a different culture.” Vil shrugged and grinned at her. “Knew that already.”

“Guess.” She stopped at the pub door, eyes widening and her breath becoming uneven. But once she’d forced herself to go in, she relaxed. As it was solidly in the shoulder season, it wasn’t too crowded inside and he easily spotted Etsian cuddled between Bex and Yves. The three of them were cute as could be. Maggie leaned to whisper, “Is Bex with the cat-boy too?”

“No,” he whispered back, reasonably sure it was still true. “Yves is a friend of ours though.”

“Right.” She straightened her shoulders and went to order something from Braaklyn. He drifted behind her and tried not to ponder why her attachment to couple-obsession bothered him. If he thought about it too hard, he might have to consider whether he cared as much for his benefit as Yuri’s, and his instincts told him that wasn’t a place his mind needed to go.

- Maggie -

The first thing Maggie noticed about Lyra was that she was breathtakingly gorgeous. The petite birdkin was like a porcelain angel, fragile-looking with bone-white skin, a head covered in feathers, and delicate wings. But her contrasts to her dark-hued husband didn’t stop there. Whereas Etsian was relaxed and good humored, Lyra was like a vampire who sucked in mirth and returned disdain. Her smiles oozed insincerity and she held herself with the posture of someone convinced they were better than everyone else in the room. At one point, she described herself as a dove and Maggie had to bite back a comment that she seemed more like an angry pigeon. Maybe she was having an off night and wasn’t typically a raging bitch, but from the berth Vil gave her, that seemed unlikely.

Watching Lyra, Maggie suspected she had been mistaken in assuming Lyra didn’t have a problem with Etsian seeing other people. Lyra’s eyes narrowed in annoyance every time the affable Yves spoke, and the sneers she gave Bex seemed more appropriate to direct at a diseased leech. Wasn’t she supposed to have a romantic, or at least a sexual, relationship with Bex? Was it all hate sex or something? That didn’t seem like a situation Vil’s upbeat bestie would be interested in.

Lyra had two other lovers in attendance. Even though it was Etsian’s party and not Lyra’s, one of them began arguing with the antagonistic ‘dove’ immediately upon arrival over bringing their three spouses. The spouses had also brought other lovers. One of whom was one of Yves’s partners. Both of whom were there with dates. Maggie was having trouble mapping the web and couldn’t fathom how all these links didn’t freak everyone out.

Vil’s sweetness had him pretending Maggie wasn’t too alien to ever fit in on Faereen. But no one else at the party seemed bothered by all these connections. And Maggie didn’t anticipate ever getting to that level of acceptance. Which made her feel not just like a misfit, but like a judgmental jerk.

She tried to hide her discomfort by burying her face in her drink, but her skin burned like she had a fever and a haziness hung around the corner of her vision. The sounds of dozens of conversations attacked her all at once, random words assaulting her skull like machine gun fire until she wanted to scream to drown them out. The air grew oppressive, heavy and hot and lacking in oxygen. If she stayed, she'd either panic or faint. She had to go. Now. She’d been here at least an hour. That was enough to leave without seeming rude, right?

A light touch to her elbow snapped her gaze to Vil just before she bolted. He gave her a worried smile. “Let’s go outside.”

Not questioning how he’d known she needed that, Maggie nodded and slammed back the rest of her drink on the way out, leaving the empty on the bar. She dodged a trio of humongous stonefolk who looked even more like high-quality bouncers than Etsian to escape into the night. As soon as the door closed behind her, blocking out the noise from inside, she began to recover. Her heart rate was still elevated, but it calmed as she tilted her face into the cool breeze to dry the tears that had escaped during her exit. It smelled like late autumn, although they were still shy of the equinox. The temperature had dipped enough she’d be worried about Vil wearing a sleeveless tunic, except he was Vil. As the snowflakes tattooed on his biceps reminded her, he liked things chilly.

Vil led her to the edge of the fountain in the center of the well-lit plaza outside the Rabbit. It used magic to stay running year-round, and the water was warm when she dipped her hand in to wet the back of her neck. Above them rose a statue Maggie now knew was The Divine Ysvara, patroness of winter, in her elven form. Sitting, Maggie let out the rest of her tension. “Thanks for getting me out of there.”

“Was it too crowded or did I miss something?” Vil asked from closer than she’d realized he was. The hand he rested between them was less than an inch from her thigh, near enough for his oddly warm chill to spread along her leg through her cable knit trousers. Much as it combined hot and cold, it both relaxed her and made her tense.

“Both.” Head hung, she tried to figure out how to express herself. “It was a lot of people to meet. But mostly, I was overwhelmed wondering where that group ends. Then stopped thinking and started panicking.”

“Ends in what way?” he asked, his voice soft and sympathetic.

“Like, if you zoom out far enough, does it cover the entire Empire? Maybe the world?”

“Their polycule?” The gentle confusion on his face drew conflicting emotions into Maggie’s heart. His attempt at understanding was nice, but his bafflement fed her fears of not belonging.

“If that’s the word.” She hugged herself, trying not to feel bad over her lack of vocabulary. Not only didn’t she know the local term, she didn’t know the English one.

Vil nodded and twisted to face her better, bringing his knee up against her thigh. The contact got the immediate attention of parts of her she’d been trying to tune out, but he showed no signs of awareness. “So, part of what’s happening is that we’re in a small town. Those people would probably all know each other even if none of them were partners.”

She hadn’t considered that, but wasn’t sure it helped her feel better. “Okay…”

“Typically, people don’t worry about more than a level or two of linking.” The wind caught his hair and blew it into his face, forcing him to shove it behind his ears. “Like with families. Vanya’s my only cousin, but she has other cousins. I’ve met two of the three. Don’t know if they have cousins. Haven’t met them if so. Theoretically, if you go back far enough all elves are related on some level. But the ones a person would consider family are limited.”

“I get that.” She sighed. They weren’t talking about family, though, or even friends. “I don’t know why I feel tossing sex into the mix changes things.”

His eyebrows drew together to suggest he didn’t know either. He watched her for a few moments before his hair got in the way again. Rather than taunt him over her short curls not having that problem, even if they weren't as pretty as his locks, she silently called a tie from the jar of them in the changing section of the shower-room. With a sheepish smile, he took it and dealt with getting his mane out of the way, deftly threading it into a braid like the ones he wore at work. “If I’m reading you right,” he said, getting back to the conversation, “what you’re really worried about is being expected to join a polycule you can’t see the end of. Which goes back to the earlier conversation about what’s normal.”

Perceptive. And correct. “I guess.”

“Stop worrying about that.” His smile acknowledged that wasn’t so easy. “Plenty of people only have one partner.”

“That you call it ‘couple-obsessed’ doesn’t make it sound like a good thing.”

He signed his agreement before scratching the base of a horn. “Used to be considered the result of a disorder. We’re more evolved than that now, but none of the new names for it have stuck. The alternative you hear most frequently is dragon-mated, but it’s really only used by religious groups and the aristocracy.”

“In English, it’s monogamous,” she supplied. “And what people are here is polyamorous.”

Vil tilted his head. “Oddly enough, I don’t know a specific word for the second one.”

Of course he didn’t. She had a guess. “I think it’s called being normal.”

“Has to be a word. Even if the only people who use it are sociologists.” He squinted, tilted his head, and made a thoughtful hum before letting it go. “But beyond couple-obsession, there are other degrees of polyamorous.” His pronunciation of the English word was endearingly awkward. “Bex's parents are triad-obsessed, which seems like a weird in-between state to me, but has been working for them for about a century, so obviously has merits. And my parents technically had an open devotion, but I can only remember one of the four ever dating outside it. Although maybe they did without telling me. The important thing is to decide what works for you. Then find someone else it works for. And the rest of society can go swim in a cesspit.”

The sentiment was nice, but the execution wouldn’t be simple. She smiled and was preparing to thank him for trying to help when he started beaming at the portalhouse with a sappiness he reserved for one person. “Is Yuri here?”

“Not yet.” Vil aimed his attention back her way. “Is portaling.”

“I know you feel your tracking power isn’t impressive, but it seems nice to me.” She sighed, then spoke as much to remind herself of where she fit into his and Yuri’s lives as anything. “And I’m glad Yuri’s one of your four people.”

Something flashed across Vil’s features. Her power labeled it guilt, but that didn’t make sense. “It helps me not get lost too,” he said with an artificial enthusiasm that made her think he was trying to keep from saying something else. He pointed in different directions. “Dad’s in Treyanren. Which makes that southeast. Vanya’s in Maer, so northeast. Bex hardly ever leaves Niaretya because she can’t handle places with lots people. Even with blockers, there’s only so many lies she can be near without going a little spare.”

Ouch. Maggie hadn’t considered that, but even when her ring was working, crowds added a weird background energy from her magic trying to provide too much information. “So you can always find home. Whether you’re defining that as here or wherever Yuri is.”

“Exactly.” He smiled back, easily increasing Maggie’s affection. As if she could afford to be any more fond of him. He opened his palm and a rose of ice took form as she watched. “And can do this. Whatever is worth.”

It was swoon-worthy. Not that she could tell him that. “I imagine there’s more money in removing ice.”

“True.” He grinned as a swarm of will-o’-wisps formed overhead in response to the use of magic. “But is less fun.”

And since she couldn’t argue against that, they sat there beaming at each other as the seconds slipped by.

- Yuri -

The night was cold, but that wasn’t what froze Yuri in his tracks. Although the portalhouse was an open-air affair and the portal was visible from where Vil and Maggie sat, neither noticed his arrival as they smiled at each other. Focused on one another with a near-tangible intensity, they leaned toward each other despite being too close already. Little flames of color danced around them, will-o’-the-wisps drawn by their magic. But beyond open desire lay a soft but determined affection. And that was what worried him. He’d seen both of them fall in love and recognized it happening now. And if Vil left him for Maggie, it would be his fault. He introduced them, then did nothing but neglect Vil for the next verse.

Before he could give in to the urge to step into the archway that would lead him back to the city and save him from having to witness the continuation of this scene, they turned in unison. As their smiles widened and Vil stood to greet him, Yuri felt foolish over his discomfort, although he couldn’t banish it. He trotted down the stairs to the plaza, hoping neither of them had witnessed his hesitation. Unfortunately, the concerned crease on Maggie’s forehead implied she’d picked up on something. She’d complained about having trouble finding a strong enough blocker ring. Was that related? Yuri wrapped his arms around Vil and let himself be pressed against Vil’s chest, focusing on his beloved’s cool warmth and familiar scent to soothe potential panic over how much Maggie knew.

The empath rose and shifted away. “I’m glad you’re here, Squirrel. I didn’t want to ditch Vil, but I’m pretty done for the night.”

“Sure?” Vil asked, keeping an arm draped around Yuri while facing her. “You’ll miss the Birthday Monster.”

Part of him wanted to grab Vil and make him forget even knowing Maggie. But he’d arranged something that would look good in her report and which he hoped she’d enjoy. “You don’t want to do that. The Birthday Monster’s been looking forward to meeting you. And has been asking questions about what sorts of gifts you like since he says you never wrote him a letter…”

“It’s not my birthday though?”

“He’s sad about how many he’s missed.”

Anxious amethyst eyes regarded him. Had he blundered in arranging for Cyryllon to acknowledge her in his monster guise? But, no. She gave him a tiny, brave smile. “I have always wanted to meet the Birthday Monster. So, one more drink. Then I’m going home and you two can party with the monster as long as you want.”

“Deal.”

Nearly an hour later, when Maggie made good on her threat to leave early with a Midnight Fox Brewing mascot plushie hugged to her chest and a new speechstone in a snowflake setting around her neck, Vil gave Yuri a long look. “What are you asking the Birthday Monster for this year?”

It was clear what Vil expected him to say, although it was less obvious why Vil wanted to hear him ask for Maggie. “You, silly.”

Vil shook his head. “Already have me, poppet. What else want?”

It was okay that he asked again. Yuri had a backup answer. “Democracy for Yskereen.”

“Not sure the Birthday Monster can grant that.”

No. Yuri’s mother might be able to, but she wouldn’t. Certainly not as a gift for him. If anything, realizing how much he wanted it would make her more dedicated to blocking it. Emitting a long sigh, Yuri brought his eyes back to the door. “Maggie’s couple-obsession isn’t the only problem. She nearly destroyed me once. I’d have to be a complete rotwit to even consider giving her a second chance.”

With a soft smile, Vil nodded. “Alright. I’ll tell Cy you want one of those Midnight Fox plushies.”

“They are pretty sweet.” Yuri waved Braaklyn over to ask for another round and tried to pretend his thoughts had moved on from his ex.

Chapter 10

- Yuri & Rysaria -

1 Seventh Verse - First Day

(4:56)

From Her Evilness

Tseyuriel, why did Quarial inform me you have declined my invitation to spend the equinox together?

~~~~~~~~~

(4:67)

From Yuri

You invited me to a party in Tekereen, Mother. It’s infeasible for me to travel that far right now.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:75)

From Her Evilness

You need to make it feasible. Quit that silly, low-class job and it will be.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:83)

From Yuri

I’m not quitting my job to go to a party two days’ flight from where I live, Mother.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:95)

From Her Evilness

You need to take your family commitments more seriously.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:07)

From Yuri

I have commitments in Yskereen. People need me here.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:09)

From Her Evilness

Do they? Or do you just like thinking that? Wake up to be taken advantage of and start fighting for your future.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:21)

From Yuri

I’d be more likely to do that if you lifted my enchantment. Would be nice to end arguments at work with, “And which of us is part of the ruling class?”

~~~~~~~~~

(5:24)

From Her Evilness

Except you need to be working somewhere that question would make no sense because everyone there is. You don’t need to inherit your title, or even to be able to flaunt that one day you will, to start ruling. And I am begging to be allowed to help you do it, but you keep trying to frame me as a villain.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:28)

From Yuri

I acknowledge you think your suggestions will help me. Maybe we can talk after I finish this law degree.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:32)

From Her Evilness

I’ll let you know next time I’m close to you. But please visit me before then. I miss you, even if you drive me batty.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Maggie -

It was the second day of Seventh Verse. Maggie had arrived in Niaretya on the fifth day of Sixth. Meaning she’d been here for nearly a verse. According to the calendar Vil had just flipped at the teashop, the autumn equinox was in thirteen days. On Earth, that fell around September twenty-first. Which made this September eighth. Which explained the queasy feeling she’d had since Etsian’s party.

“What’s the matter?” Vil asked when he returned to find her staring at the calendar.

“It’s Aodhan’s birthday.” A hollowness in her stomach threatened to swallow her whole as numbness kept her from sobbing.

“Aodhan? Best friend, yesno?” Coming up beside her, Vil put a tentative hand on her shoulder. She jerked away from the comfort.

“Being nice to me will make me cry. Give me work to do.”

Worry clear on his face, Vil nodded. “We need to empty the jars that have been out too long. Put the leaves from them in bags to place on the bargain shelf. Can you handle copying the writing on the jars onto the bags?”

She took a deep, shaky breath. “Yeah, I can do that.”

“Fantastic. Sascha already took them down and stashed them over the packaging counter.” He led her over to a normally vacant shelf now lined with canisters. “Let me know if you need help or want to go home.”

“Will do.” Squaring her shoulders, she started organizing a workstation. “But shouldn’t be alone and need to keep busy.”

Vil switched the shop music to modern English folk and she let herself take comfort in the familiarity of groups like Mumford and Sons as she worked. Until Lachelle showed up, said something snippy about the playlist, and changed it without permission. When Vil emerged from his office with a frown, Maggie caught his eye and shook her head. She didn’t want to cause a fuss with Lachelle. Vil had a hard enough time with the trashfly without picking fights with her.

After work, she finally let the tears fall at the start of her therapy session. Her therapist looked out from her slate with sympathy. “It hurts to lose contact with people you love. But you have some potentially good friends here, too. Are there ways you could ask for their support?”

“Vil’s already trying,” she admitted. “I sort of pushed him away.”

“Why do you think you did that?”

As Elingon waited, Maggie flicked through possible answers. Because she could lose herself in that comfort? Because it might make her forget the boundaries that needed to stay between them? Or maybe it wasn’t fear of her attraction to Vil that made her want to maintain distance today. “I may be afraid of growing into closer friends, then losing him too.”

“Hmm. How likely do you think that is?”

It was a good question. There were a lot of ways she could screw up with Vil. But he didn’t strike her as at all fickle. “It feels almost inevitable. But in terms of actual thought… Most of Vil’s friends he’s had for decades. And they’re important to him. He doesn’t take their friendship lightly.”

“And how does the way he treats them compare to how he treats you?” Elingon posed. “Does he seem likelier to discard you than them?”

“Not really… I mean, he probably would discard me before Bex, but she’s like family.” She sighed. “And I guess I’m not likely to get deported again. Dreams to the contrary aside.”

“Right. So, do you feel like you’re approaching friendship with Vil as temporary?”

“Absolutely not. He’s permanent. Barring death or banishment.” Without being able to pinpoint why, she had a soul-deep certainty Vil was part of her forever life. “Can I trust that, though? Even if I get to stay in Niaretya the rest of my life? Because maybe I just want to think we’ll know each other for years or longer. On the other hand, if I start thinking it’s a just-for-now thing, then I won’t treat our relationship like it’s all that important, which could doom it…”

“I’d say that’s a fair assessment. There’s only so much a person can get from a friendship they’re not putting much into.” They paused in case she had something to contribute, then continued after her silence said she didn’t. “Do you think that maybe instead of questioning how long your current friendships will last, you might be better off making sure they’re as strong as they can be now?”

“Because even if they aren’t forever connections, they’re important to this stage of my life.” She nodded to herself. “Yeah, okay. So when this is over, I’ll see if Vil wants to go to the Rabbit with me? We can spend time together around Bex. I do want to get to know her better. And maybe that cute librarian will be there. He seemed interested in Earth.”

“If you felt bold, you could even invite the librarian.”

“Slow down. I’m not there yet.” She grabbed a clean handkerchief and, after trying to remove glasses she wasn’t wearing, wiped her eyes. “I think I feel guilty. Like I’m trying to replace Aodhan.”

Elingon’s approving expression showed they were proud of her for realizing something they’d already suspected. “That’s common with people who are mourning. And I’ll ask you what I’d ask if your friend had died: Would he want you to be sad and lonely, or would he want you to have friends?”

Mourning. They’d used the word before, but it hadn’t resonated until that moment. She was mourning her old life. And, yeah, in a way she was mourning Aodhan. He was, she hoped, still alive and well, but he was also beyond her reach. But if she could have called him, he wouldn’t have told her to lock herself up and isolate herself from her new world. He’d say to get out there and explore it, including forging new relationships with the people in it. He wouldn’t be stoked to hear she was in contact with Yuri again, but he’d have no reason to be upset she was hanging out with Vil. “He’d appreciate that I miss him, but he wouldn’t want me to lose myself in it.”

“Just like you wish for him?”

She smiled. “Yeah. Because we’re friends.”

“Good.” Elingon’s eyes went to the side, likely checking their clock. “So this stanza’s homework is making plans for three ways to help your new friendships. Preferably things with three different people.”

Two people would be easy. And she felt certain Vil would give her things to approach Bex about. “And I did do last stanza’s work.”

They settled into talking about her ongoing journaling’s effects on her mental state. By the time they ended, she felt stable enough to go straight to Vil and invite him out. And bless him, he didn’t say anything about why she needed distracting. He just took her where she asked and spent hours helping Bex entertain her with tales of their childhood. By the end of the evening, she almost wished she’d been banished to Faereen as a teenager so she might have been part of their stories.

- Vil -

Olly spotted Vil before Bex did and pulled against her leash to get to him. The vatkoa was sufficiently trained to fly off-leash, but despite the weather being much more fall than summer, the park was crowded enough Bex probably didn’t want her to get too far away. Bex took one look at Vil’s expression and held up an unlit joint of wispweed. “Want to get downwind of all this and have a smoke?”

“Do.” He winced as Olly landed on his shoulder and dug in her talons, but obediently scratched her throat as she leaned against his head. She was neither so large nor so heavy as to make walking difficult, although with her being leashed, he felt Bex had him on a tether too.

“So, trying to get over stress from The Elder, Lachelle, or what?” Bex fumbled the leash loop off her wrist and handed it to Vil as they crossed the greenway.

“Yes.” He signed that there was a lot going on. “Lachelle let slip that The Elder and The Dullness will be in the area soon. Didn’t give dates, but not looking forward to that.”

“Maybe The Elder will be annoyed enough over the secret getting leaked will stop protecting Lachelle?” She gestured an acknowledgment this was unlikely. “How is still not bored of The Dullness yet anyway? Woman is walking lack of personality.”

“Assume because no personality means no opinions and equals doing whatever The Elder says at all times.” He looked around, wondering if they’d walked far enough yet. “Guess need to get past this netball game before can have the wispweed, huh?”

“Considering is being played by people too young to declare gender, going to say yes.” She laughed at the field. “Players already falling trying to kick the ball without a secondhand high. But did see how that one spun when losing balance? Vevi should recruit zir for dance classes.”

“Still helping her?” Vil asked. Bex sometimes acted as a second instructor in some of their friend Vevi’s larger classes.

“Only until Equinox. Declined for autumn and winter sessions since don’t have time for that and being a head hockey coach.”

He wasn’t sure she’d keep that belief after Etsian left for winter. Last year, she hadn’t technically been dating the birdkin yet but had still gone through serious amounts of withdrawal. Overworking herself was one of her healthier coping mechanisms. At least now Vil anticipated the struggle and could hopefully prove a better support pillar than when it had surprised him. “Gotten all your workbooks done?”

“Did. And am working on possible mascots. Olly says should be vatkoae. Etsian voted for magpies.” She chuckled. “Says the kids are too small to be crows.”

“Has a point.” The old team had been the Soaring Zymrae, but between that becoming a political statement and his concern the kids on Bex’s team might feel like he’d kicked them off the old team, he’d be rebranding as well. He'd been leaning towards yetsonae. “Guess Mountain Rabbits are inappropriate.”

“Yeah. Parents might raise eyebrows at their kids advertising a bar. Although think will let you promote the teashop without arguing. Especially if Yuri does your design.”

“Plans to. Assuming is still around.”

“Is in less than a verse. Think will be around.” She gave him a long look before adding, “Think will be with you for a lot longer.”

They turned onto the path down into the river gully. No one else was there, so they were able to stop as soon as they reached the water and sit on a riverside bench. Olly hopped down to play at the edge of the slow current. Although the Reytrin raged in spring, it trickled lazily enough this time of year for wading into it to be safe. Vil kept hold of Olly’s lead, though, just in case they needed to fish her out. Bex chattered about the strand of wispweed she had with her as she lit it, then let Vil have several hits in peace before pursuing more conversation.

“Why worried about Yuri?” she asked, watching a duck swim up. It looked hopeful they’d feed it, but then noticed Olly sitting in a swath of sunlight and swam in a new direction.

“Not worried exactly,” he denied. “More concerned should be worried.”

“Deep. Still as sappy over you as ever from what saw last Rest Day though.”

Vil was aware his smile held plenty of sappiness at that. “Don’t doubt loves me. Just…”

“Loves Maggie too,” Bex finished for him.

“Exactly.” He sighed and leaned forward, arms resting on his thighs. “Says doesn’t trust her. Think she feels similar. Don’t know what happened with them before, so don’t know if either is being reasonable.”

“My guess is they both are, but also neither are.” Her finger looped through the air like she was tracing the words she repeated under her breath. “Yeah. Makes sense.”

Tripping over the original sentence, Vil had to start it over a few times. The wispweed was stronger than most. “Probably. Are terrified of hurting each other again though. Don’t think either would. And if realize that…”

“Think will forget about you?”

“Could run off and leave me sitting alone on the side of the mountain, yes.”

“Won’t.” Bex held the joint out, but Vil wasn’t sure if he wanted more or not. They’d only smoked half of it, but she shrugged when he didn’t take it and pinched it out. She kept the subject going though. “Yuri’s not the only one into your Returner.”

He took a stab at pretending to misunderstand her. “Not your usual type, but would be cute together.”

“Would. But know didn’t mean me.” She lifted her eyebrow at him. “Know exactly how feel about her freckles. Telling me don’t feel that way about the rest of her?”

He sighed. He could deny it, but Bex’s power would trip over it. “Haven’t known her long enough to even have a healthy crush on her.”

“And is stopping you from having one anyway? Don’t think is how crushes work.” She paused. “And was watching you last night. Not sure is just a crush either.”

She said that even though he hadn’t shared with her about how his magic now tracked Maggie. And as neither the tracking nor the possible depth of his connection to Maggie were things he could contemplate yet, he held his hand out. “Relight the joint.”

- Yuri -

Yuri rubbed his temples, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath before flipping back to the start of his essay on the Kasterfreen v. The Crown ruling. Although the Imperial Court’s conclusion itself was correct, the justification behind it was possibly the single most poorly written document of the post-annexation period and was part of why getting representation for Yskereen was an uphill battle. Based on what they said outside of court, the justices had meant to issue a narrow ruling. But what they’d done in the actual documentation was establish a recklessly broad precedent that could easily have been used to deny voting rights to more than just Yskereen and one family of malcontents pretending their tiny island was a province.

After a few edits, he felt it decent enough to submit to his professor and was about to do that when Kat’s ringtone interrupted the silence of his apartment. The zymrae both lifted their heads from their shared nest on his lounger, Coal trilling an imitation of the sound. Pity he wouldn’t be able to convince the creature to do that while touching the stone; Katsara would find it hilarious.

“Evening, Aunt Kat. You’re up late.”

“Yes and no. I’m in Ishlanireen.”

“Ishlanireen?” That was one province south of Yskereen, so the same time zone as him. “Hitting Yskereen while you’re on this coast?”

“Too much potential for unrest,” she bemoaned. “Either I support your Yskies and piss off your mother, or I support your mother and piss off the entire province.”

It wasn’t an unfair summary of the empress’s options, although being in a neighboring province and not coming here also felt like a solid statement. “You can’t stay neutral forever though. I know you know that because you’re the one who made me read Yvistar’s leadership series.”

“Stop sounding like the prince consort. I called to ask how you’re doing, not to share my work stress.”

“In a remarkable coincidence, I was just finishing a paper on the Kasterfreen decision.” He smiled at her loud groan. “Can I quote you on that?”

“No. Are you at home this time? Can you pet the fuzzies for me?”

“Am and can.” He held his fingers out and rubbed them together to draw one of them near. Ash took the bait, bringing his fluffy black head under Yuri’s hand. Initially, their names had felt clever. Yuri had used the English words and named them in reverse of expectations, with Coal the white one and Ash the black. In retrospect, it lacked creativity. But whatever. The past featured a lot of things he could have done better. Besides, both of them responded too well to change their names now. “So if you’re in Ishlanireen, I’m guessing you probably aren’t going to Mother’s equinox party either.”

“Not that she invited me.”

Yuri’s eyes widened. That was a bolder slight than his mother usually went for. “Are you fighting for real now? Does that mean you’ll reconsider helping me with my enchantment?”

“It means antagonizing Rysaria like that would be absolute rotwittedness, love.” They’d been over this before. He acknowledged it was bratty to bring it up again. Kat felt guilty enough already without continued pleading. She wouldn't budge, just feel worse. “I know it’s painful to keep secrets from your bondmate, but Magdalena will understand when she does learn about your title. She seems sincerely invested in you.”

He had no idea where Kat had gotten that impression from. “It’s not just her. Vil’s my bondmate too.”

“You’re still sure?” she asked immediately before hissing. “Strike that. Of course you’re still sure. I recognized my bondmate the first time I touched his hand and have never had a second of doubt.”

Yuri huffed. “And when did Uncle Ailek figure it out?”

“That’s a story for another day. Hold on.” After a long break, the empress returned. “Sorry, kiddo, my people tell me I have to go to bed because I’m expected to be up before dawn. As though that isn’t my typical schedule.”

“One of the many reasons I do not ever want your job,” Yuri told her. “So make sure Tsara stays healthy.”

“Oh, she’s healthy. Can’t stop her from leaping off cliffs though. Not without tossing her in a tower. Tells me to calm down because she’s jumping into water.”

“Would probably jump out of the tower anyway.”

“And your sister would help her. Thank you for being the reasonable member of your generation.”

He had to snort. “No one has ever accused me of reasonableness.”

“Well, it may just be in comparison to the girls,” Kat acknowledged. “But good night, sweetie. Good luck with those bondmates.”

He’d need more than luck, but thanked her for the sentiment anyway. It was nice that someone in her generation of his family could bother with at least pretending to care about his inconsequential life. Even if part of him did wonder if she kept looking into Maggie’s progress as a way of reminding him how big the favor he owed was.

Chapter 11

- Vil & Yuri -

5 Seventh Verse - First Day

(07:22)

From Yuri

Looks like another restless Rest Stanza for me. Too many minor crises. I don’t think I’m making it out for Maggie’s one-verse-anniversary. She said she didn’t want to do anything for it, but I feel bad.

~~~~~~~~~

(07:35)

From Vil

Will be missed, but is okay. Pretty wiped over here. Lachelle decided to be a no-show today.

Maggie says no worries about the verse-iversary. (That’s fun in English.) Making chocolate stew because has never had it and needs to.

~~~~~~~~~

(07:36)

From Yuri

I’m missing your chocolate stew? Life is so unfair.

~~~~~~~~~

(07:42)

From Vil

Can make again, my love.

~~~~~~~~~

(07:43)

From Yuri

I certainly hope so! But I deeply regret every choice that’s led to me not being there for today’s.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

6 Seventh Verse - Second Day

(5:89)

From Yuri

My client in Port Ajeant did NOT need me for that paperwork. Sometimes I think my life would be easier if I weren’t so cursedly charming.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:16)

From Vil

My life might be easier if you were less charming.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:17)

From Yuri

I’ll have to put more effort into using my charms to your advantage, then. See you tomorrow?

I’ll do my best to wait until you’re done with work to whisk you away. But no promises. Don’t be too shocked if I show up at New Day.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:18)

From Vil

Wouldn’t object to spending all day looking at you.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

7 Seventh Verse - Last Day

(0:03)

From Yuri

The trashing gate opened off schedule. And the people who came through it don’t have papers saying where they’re going, so looks like they’re staying here for now. I’ll let you know how big the cesspit I have to clean is when I know more about it.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:10)

From Vil

Sounds stressful. For you and for the new clients.

~~~~~~~~~

(1:88)

From Yuri

Stressful is too weak a word. This is a rotting sewage-burst. An entire family came through. Three generations. We don’t have a single host who can take even half of them. And none of them speak Ashareek. Guess what they do speak! French. National is telling me we have no one certified in French.

The elders speak Keheleek, which is at least from this planet, but I’m the only person in my office certified in it. And I still don’t know how I passed that, because my Keheleek is sewage. But it means Heart’s Palace is shrugging at my insistence I’m a bad match for these poor people.

Anyway, it looks like I have to use my charm to this family’s benefit today instead of yours. I am SO sorry. I’ll try to get there for dinner.

~~~~~~~~~

(1:96)

From Vil

Is okay. Glad you can help them. Obviously need it.

~~~~~~~~~

(9:55)

From Yuri

This is a nightmare. I’m not sure I’ll find time for dinner at all, let alone in Niaretya. And I’m not asking you to come here when you have another rough day tomorrow. I’m hoping if I work late enough, I’ll be able to escape in the morning. It’s a freaking double-rest.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:33)

From Vil

You’re due a break.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:50)

From Yuri

Tell the universe?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

8 Seventh Verse - Rest Day

(4:96)

From Yuri

The portals are down. Are you kidding me? I thought this wasn’t supposed to happen again.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:01)

From Vil

Would be lovely if these things only affected people who don’t enjoy democracy. Maybe mess with the Lead Minister, not us…

~~~~~~~~~

(5:02)

From Yuri

Right?

~~~~~~~~~

(5:05)

From Vil

Being told the network won’t be back before morning. Community Center is opening up for people stuck here without lodging.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:06)

From Yuri

That’s rough.

What are you doing tomorrow? At this point, I’m willing to play hooky.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:20)

From Vil

Hiking with Maggie. Want to come?

~~~~~~~~~

(5:21)

From Yuri

I’m so desperate for your presence I’m willing to exercise to be near you. I’ll try to wrangle the day off since I worked all accursed Rest Stanza.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:50)

From Vil

Here’s hoping!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

9 Seventh Verse - First Day

(3:03)

From Yuri

I am NOT getting the day off. I’m sure you’re as shocked as I am. Then I have inane team-building trash tomorrow. And Last Day is that rotting fundraiser I was told I couldn’t take you to because we’re not supposed to have lives.

~~~~~~~~~

(3:10)

From Vil

I worry about how much you work.

~~~~~~~~~

(3:37)

From Yuri

You’re not alone. I will be in Niaretya Rest Day though. If the portals are down, my swift breaks, and the ferries are full, I will still figure something out. Even if it takes a felony.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Yuri -

Yuri was no stranger to being stared at. Glowers weren’t even unknown to him. But the woman currently glowering his way in the teashop put him on edge. Most likely because he had no idea who she was or why she despised him. Also, the door had a big ‘closed’ sign she’d ignored.

After this glaring had dragged on long enough, Yuri tossed off his reluctance to engage and gave the woman, potentially the oldest person he’d seen in real life, his most dazzling smile. It failed to impress her, as evidenced by her expression growing even more hostile. “Do you need anything?” he asked.

“You can’t just sit here all day without buying things,” the woman informed him, leaning heavily on a black cane. He supposed it was clear enough he’d been at the table for a while as he had his slate, Maggie’s slate, and multiple workbooks spread out. What was less clear was why this extremely aged elf would care. An unsettling suspicion crept into his mind. Could this be the evil known as The Elder?

“They’re actually closed,” Yuri responded. “I’m just waiting for the end-of-day meeting to wrap up.”

The old woman sniffed. “You shouldn’t be here if we’re closed. Unless you’re the changeling my foolish grandson took in. Thought it was female.”

Rot. It was her, and she was every bit as unpleasant as he’d been warned. Nothing about this unhappy creature was at all reminiscent of Vil. Not her orange coloring. Not her facial features. And certainly not her attitude.

Had he ever heard any part of The Elder’s name? He didn’t think so. Most people took their birthing mother’s family name, but he wasn’t unusual for using his father’s. Guessing was a gamble, so he went with just introducing himself as he rose. “I’m Yuri-ja Znkov, an immigration liaison with the Returner’s Hope Program. I convinced Vil to work with us by dazzling him with large amounts of government funding.”

She sniffed again, more dismissively than before. “As I hear it, that’s not what you dazzled him with.”

In a different tone, the statement could have been playful. But it was very much not. This level of personal animosity wasn’t something Yuri was accustomed to dealing with, especially during an initial meeting. Coming from a close relative of someone Yuri intended to make a permanent part of his life made it particularly dismaying. “Perhaps I can dazzle you with the numbers? They’re significant.”

“Whatever they are, they can’t be worth hiring a changeling.” The sour expression she wore at this point made the original glower look friendly. She’d probably behold a stinking cesspit with a more amicable air. “They grow up on a world that doesn’t have enough magic, and it does something to them. Breaks them. Then they come here and have no idea how to handle the magic in our environment. Breaks them again. But you know all this, don’t you? Because you’re one of them.”

“I spent time on Erfaereen.” He struggled to remain calm, but didn’t bother trying to get the woman to reconsider her opinion of him. “I’m assuming you haven’t and that’s why you have such a complete misunderstanding of people who travel between our worlds.”

He could have pinpointed the second she’d sniff for a third time. This one sounded angrier than the last. How in the accursedry could this person share genes with Vil? “Don’t correct me, child. I’ve been alive a lot longer than you have and understand many things you’re too young to comprehend. That you were on Erfaereen is the only reason Vildian is interested in you. And it’s the only reason he is interested in the new changeling you brought him. It’s a remarkably strange perversion, and I’m not going to let my daughter’s shop be ruined by it. You’re going to have to take her away.”

A tiny sliver of self-preservation was all that stood between Yuri and a shouting match. That sliver was getting smaller by the second. “Breaking the contract would be very expensive. Also, I believe the business is owned by your grandchildren. Their approval is all that’s needed.”

As she glared, Yuri got the impression The Elder wanted to shake her cane at him but was putting too much weight on it. “I will not allow changelings to destroy my daughter’s legacy.”

“Changeling is a slur. You know that, yesno?” He assumed she did but failed to give a rat’s ass. Her sniff at the question confirmed as much. “From what I’ve heard of her, your daughter would never have tolerated hate speech in her shop.”

The Elder’s fingers moved to signify she wouldn't bother continuing their conversation. He barely kept himself from signing back that this was a blessing from the rotting Divines. She lurched away from him, turning her back and clunking toward the office. Her cane thumped heavily with each step.

Yuri swore under his breath. Maggie and Vil were back there. While he trusted Vil to try to protect Maggie from his grandmother’s ire, extraction would be a better approach. He rushed around the old woman, something that would have been harder if she hadn’t been moving at a snail’s pace, and also something he wouldn’t have been rude enough to do if she weren’t irredeemably awful. Predictably, she sniffed as he passed. This sniff was the most affronted yet. It seemed she had a whole sniff-based language Yuri would just as soon never have the chance to learn.

- Maggie -

Vil looked surprised as he stood in the doorway, his sight locked on Maggie. Had he not expected her to be downstairs? Most evenings, she read in the sitting room after dinner, in the same chair she curled up in now. She’d been devouring a graphic novel to distract herself from feeling guilty over being the subject of a conversation terrible enough Vil had hit the Rabbit for several hours after it. She gave him a tentative smile. “Welcome home.”

“Made a mistake,” he announced as Ninka sauntered over to give him a quizzical sniff. Not liking what she smelled, the cat huffed and returned to napping in the other armchair.

Maggie put her slate down and got up to approach Vil. “Was it when you deliberately forgot how to close doors?”

He turned his head to look behind him. “No. Remember how to do that.”

Yet, rather than closing the door, he sat on the bench by it and wrestled with his boots while Maggie shut it. She had a new guess on the nature of the mistake. “Was it drinking too much?”

“No.” He shook his head, then frowned. “Although did that as well.”

“What was it, then?” She leaned against the back of the sofa, waiting.

Vil rose, eyes on her. He took a step, paused, then took another. And tripped over his feet, sending himself stumbling forward. Maggie moved to stabilize him, keeping him from knocking into the couch.

“Sorry,” he whispered. His breath smelled, predictably, of alcohol. But his proximity and focus brought up urges she couldn’t act on. How was the magic crackling between them not a visible thing?

Maggie lowered her hands from his shoulders. “It’s okay. I’ve been there.”

“Mistake was not posting please when you offered to join me.” The snowfall in his eyes was a swirling storm of large flakes. “Would have made things better. But didn’t realize that until got home and saw you.”

Her heart hammered as she slid to the side. Why had Yuri needed to leave for yet another work-related catastrophe? Curse it, but he needed to be here so he could break up whatever the hell was happening. Drawing on vast amounts of willpower, she retreated to the kitchen. “Did you eat dinner? I’m guessing you didn’t. How would you feel about an omelet?”

“Would have to be a simple one.” Vil followed a few paces behind her. “Don’t think I should be chopping things right now.”

With a subdued laugh, Maggie went to the cold-cabinet. “I’m making the omelet, silly. You just sit down before you hurt yourself.”

“You…” He stood motionless and stared at her. “People don’t cook for me very often.”

Guilt stabbed her with a rusty knife. She should do more for him, considering all he did for her. “Yuri’s not exactly a chef, so I’m not too surprised.”

“Yuri barely feeds Yuri.” With a heavy sigh, Vil managed to settle onto a stool without knocking it over, although it was a close thing.

“He never does when he gets stressed.” Worry gnawed at Maggie’s belly as she laid out the vegetables left over from when she fixed herself dinner two hours earlier. She didn’t know how to help Yuri just then, but it occurred to her that tea would be a suitable addition to taking care of Vil. In short order, she started the kettle and drew him a glass of water before cracking eggs into a mixing bowl. “Yuri was pissed about having to leave. Said to tell you he’s sorry.”

“Always is.”

The accuracy of Vil’s muttered truth didn’t make Maggie any happier to hear it over the sound of the kettle heating. “His boss threatened to fire him if he took more than an hour getting to the office. Which is ridiculous, but there it is. And you need to drink that water. Staring at it won’t hydrate you.”

“Don’t think like Dana much.” Vil downed about half of his water in one go. Hopefully it wouldn’t make him sick. “May hate her even.”

“I absolutely detest her.” The egg mixture sizzled as it hit the pan. She left it to pop over to the tea area and get a pot of ginger going.

“Maggie?” Vil’s expression when she looked his way held a tenderness she couldn’t allow herself to contemplate. “Thank you. For taking care of me even though is my own fault the world won’t stop spinning.”

Her breath shook as she smiled at him before answering. “You take care of everyone around you, Vil. You deserve to be taken care of in return.”

He blinked slowly and she spun to grab a spatula. The underside of the eggs was browning, but the top remained runny. She turned the heat down and pretended not to hear Vil say, “Are amazing.”

“Also,” she said loudly, taking out some bread to place on the toasting stone. “I intend to start cooking dinner at least once a stanza. And I need to do more chores. It’s trash that you do all the cleaning. I’m settled enough to pitch in. Just tell me how.”

“You pick up after yourself.” His voice was mildly confused, but she didn’t let herself check his expression. “Besides, like cleaning. And don’t mind taking care of you.”

“I know.” She regarded the omelet to keep from regarding Vil, not trusting herself to refrain from blurting something inappropriate if she looked at him again. “But I want to return the favor. There’s no reason we can’t take care of each other, is there? That’s something friends do.”

Vil watched as she slid the omelet out of the pan and placed the fresh toast beside it, staying silent as she brought the meal around the island to place it in front of him. Her skin prickled at the scrutiny. Vil’s soft ‘Thank you’ felt like a caress. How had he managed that?

As she busied herself dealing with the mess she’d made, she continued to feel Vil’s gaze following her movements. But since he ate as he watched, she didn’t make him stop.

“Maggie?”

She turned from rinsing the pan, holding it in one hand as she summoned the drying rag into her other one. “Yeah?”

A series of heartbeats passed as she waited for Vil to speak. Something vulnerable hung over his expression as he looked back at her. “Is it okay to be glad you’re here?”

The point where she could claim she was nothing but happy to be on Faereen was still in the future, but she smiled and offered back what she could. “I hate how I got here, but I’m grateful we met.”

The moment drew out, eventually halting when Vil said, “Will do my best not to change that.”

“Bet will succeed.” She poured herself a cup of tea and sat with him while he finished eating, relieved he seemed to find the meal edible and cognizant she was doing an abysmal job of limiting her attachment to him.

- Vil -

The morning after the bludgeoning conversation with The Elder led him to drink too much brought heavy rain and cold winds. Combined with Vil’s well-earned headache, the weather made him perfectly okay with skipping the usual First Day hike even though he’d been looking forward to it. When Maggie asked if they could go to the rink instead, he readily agreed. The ice was always good for him, but this would also let him see how strong her skills were before subjecting her to the hockey kids. And maybe he welcomed a chance to show off.

Immediately upon getting her skates laced in a pattern that implied more than casual familiarity with the gear, Maggie hopped onto the ice and launched into a series of gleeful jumps and spins. All Vil could do was shake his head over her claiming to have “skated a bit here and there.” Had she likewise downplayed her hockey skills while saying she had a little experience as a kid? He supposed he deserved that for using similar wording when she first asked if he played.

Vil hopped the boards but watched Maggie circle the rink rather than join her. Spotting him, she grinned and executed a midair twist while his heart imitated the motion. Her movements weren’t on a level that suggested competitive figure skating, but somehow that had him more entranced. Her playfulness seemed more genuine this way, more endearingly adorable. He regretted waiting so long to bring her here.

“You just going to stand there?” she asked, passing him in reverse.

Launching after her, he quickly overcame her and tried a jumping twirl of his own. To call it wobbly would be generous, but hearing Maggie laugh was worth any amount of looking silly. “May need to practice that,” he told her after slowing to let her catch up.

“And maybe get different skates?” She grinned up at him, head at just the right angle to show off the mole on her throat. He shouldn’t find that mole as alluring as he did. “You know, if you want to become one of those former hockey players who take up figure skating.”

His eyebrows raised. “That happen a lot where from?”

“No. But there’s at least one movie about it.” With a tittering laugh, she changed her pattern into a tight weave. “I tried to go the other way. Gave up figure skating lessons when I was fourteen and took up hockey. Which there’s also at least one movie about.”

“How went?”

“I was one of the team’s weaker links, but I was improving.” Her gaze drifted toward the rafters. “Then I broke my arm.”

“Ouch.”

“Yeah.” With a long sigh, she shook her head. “Never made it back. Other people freaked out about me getting hurt.”

“Your moms?” he guessed.

“No. They were all about getting back on that metaphorical horse.” A sad cast overtook her face. That exact expression only popped up when she thought about one specific person. Aodhan. The so-called best friend. “Most of my friends were like, ‘Go for it!’ but Aodhan had a complete breakdown over the idea and it didn’t seem worth torturing him. He was always a little protective, I guess? Anyway, the result was that I’ve only been on skates like a dozen times since then.”

Maggie frequently mentioned Aodhan and clearly cared about him, but Yuri turned to stone whenever the name popped up. Since Yuri liked almost everyone, that left Vil skeptical Aodhan was worth the affection Maggie had invested in him. He seemed more controlling than protective to Vil, but it would be misguided to mention it. “Bex has no concern for my fragility. But all three of my fathers were like that. Lucky for me, my mother was the dominant personality in their devotion.”

The first time he’d mentioned having three fathers, Maggie had seemed shocked, but he’d told her enough about them since then for her to be used to the idea. Her next words proved she’d been listening. “But one of them skis, yesno? Gale? So he understands sports that can hurt a person.”

“True. And been trying to convince him to come visit this winter.” He wasn’t having much luck and was fighting not to let it get to him. Of the three, only his genetic father had made any effort to stay close since they’d lost his mom. It hurt, but he understood it to some degree. It was part of their mourning. It might not last forever. It still sucked.

“I’d like to meet him.” Maggie’s eyes pinched like she’d caught what he wasn’t saying but respected that he’d say more if he wanted to talk about it. “I’d like to meet all of them.”

“Will eventually. But might be a while for Father and Pop.” The words didn’t hold much confidence. It would be nice to have more faith he’d only lost one parent. Oddly enough, what certainty was in the declaration revolved around Maggie being in his life long term. He shouldn’t count on that. “Dad spends most of Reset here. That’s Kelsen. He’s in legal accounting, so he looks over my records and deals with pending legal trash.”

“Oh? Have he and Yuri bonded over being lawyers?”

“Haven’t met yet. Maybe they will. Although it’s hard for me to imagine Yuri practicing law. My dad is ridiculously serious all the time. And Yuri is Yuri.”

Maggie’s attention diverted to a group of people lacing up, but she laughed. “It’s not the law making your dad less fun than Yuri. That’s the accounting.” She fell silent as the newcomers got closer to hitting the ice.

How could he distract Maggie from being nervous about having company? Would kissing her work? Wait. Not an appropriate consideration. He needed to move on from it, but his imagination latched onto the idea with gusto.

“Coach Vil!” Katerine skated across the center of the rink to get close to him. He silently blessed her for interrupting his thoughts. “Guess what?”

“Sabran got drafted into the Imperial Hockey League?” he guessed.

As hoped, Katerine laughed. She smiled at Maggie. “Hi. I’m Katerine-aj.”

When Maggie paled but didn’t introduce herself, Vil did it for her. “This is Maggie-aj, my new assistant coach. Was I right about Sabran?”

Katerine held up a palm toward Maggie, who reflected the gesture as they rounded a corner. “Sabran’s eight,” Katerine explained to Maggie. “So, no.”

“Ze’s going to settle for playing for me, then?” Vil asked. “Or is taking up ski racing like your sibling?”

“Neither.” Katerine’s grin was so infectious Maggie took it up. “Informs me is going to be on Bex’s team. Thinks you’re going to let Bex win when your teams face each other.”

Vil chuckled and shook his head. “Bex would kill me if let her win anything. But glad Sabran’s joining the program. Should know can’t promise which team will wind up on though. Planning to do random assignments so no one is disappointed about not getting the assignment wanted.”

“Will pass it along.” Katerine’s eyes widened. “Oh! And hear Tylian declared gender?”

He hadn’t. At eleven, Katerine’s sibling was young for an official declaration, but some kids knew early which gender best aligned with them. Bex had only waited until she was twelve to have her gender affirmation ceremony because her parents hadn’t let her declare when she was three. “No. What’s the new suffix?”

“-Ja.” Katerine shrugged. “Not what predicted, but as soon as told me, felt right.”

Vil nodded. “Seen that with a few people. Keeping his name?”

“Is. Also, any kid who always does what’s expected of them is probably hiding something. But will see you around.” Following a smile and a chipper wave, Katerine cut the middle again to join her grandkids.

After a moment of watching him in silence, Maggie asked, “Won’t random teams run the risk of being unbalanced?”

“Would. Which is why are telling the kids are random, but not planning to actually randomize them.” He shrugged. Was lying to children something he enjoyed? No. But it seemed the best way to avoid hurt feelings.

“Sneaky. But clever.”

“Bex in a nutshell.” He smiled at Maggie’s questioning look. “Her idea. Most of my decent ideas are.”

Maggie laughed like that was a joke. He didn’t correct her. Nor did he confide that Bex’s most recent ideas had all been about getting him closer to her. And he absolutely refrained from mentioning his growing desire to take Bex’s advice.

Chapter 12

- Yuri & Sylf -

14 Seventh Verse - Second Day

(6:68)

From Sylf

Happy Equinox, sib! May the light stay with you.

Also, our mother says you need to call her.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:70)

From Yuri

I did call her. I was told she was once again too busy plotting against the working class to talk, but I think she’s just sulking because I’m not flying across the continent to attend her party tomorrow. Also, she can start a call as easily as I can. Did it a few verses ago. Also also, I don’t have anything interesting to report.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:73)

From Sylf

I know that last bit is a lie, Squirrel.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:73)

From Yuri

What about you? Still sleeping with but not dating Sia?

~~~~~~~~~

(6:74)

From Sylf

It’s not like it’s a regular thing. Just a once a verse or so thing. Not everyone is as obsessive about their partners as you are.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:75)

From Yuri

I’m not obsessive. You’re just extremely casual.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:82)

From Sylf

I’m not engaging you about that. How is your Maggie doing, though?

~~~~~~~~~

(6:83)

From Yuri

She’s still settling in. Some days are better than others. And she’d probably object to being labeled MY Maggie.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:85)

From Sylf

She hasn’t gotten around to confessing she’s still madly in love with you then?

~~~~~~~~~

(7:00)

From Yuri

Don’t hold your breath on that.

Besides, I don’t want her to. I’m not interested in discarding Vil, remember?

~~~~~~~~~

(7:03)

From Sylf

I remain unconvinced you’re going about this the right way. You may be the less charming and attractive twin, but surely you’ve been in a threesome before.

~~~~~~~~~

(7:04)

From Yuri

I’m not engaging you about that.

~~~~~~~~~

(7:05)

From Sylf

Coward.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Maggie -

Standing in the portalhouse, Maggie read the information on her slate for the umteenth time, ignoring the way the device vibrated in her trembling hands. There were eight links between Niaretya and the Yskerae Museum of Art. The first several were linkhouses, places with only two portals. But some of the later ones would require navigating large stations. It was silly to expect to remember it all without ever seeing these places before, but anxiety compelled her to try.

“Will be fine,” Vil assured her. “I know the way.”

Maggie nodded, although the reminder didn’t ease the tightness in her body. So many things could go wrong. The portals only took one traveler at once and the network kept going offline. That meant a chance existed for their separation. She could wind up lost and alone in some random portalhouse with no idea how to get home. Her fingers tingled and dizziness threatened her balance despite standing still. “But if we lose each other…”

His eyes dipped for a moment and his mouth pursed as Vil seemed to debate his response. Maggie’s temperature spiked and sweat beaded under her arms. Lovely. Now she’d stink on top of everything else.

Without showing awareness of how fast Maggie was losing her calm, Vil shook his head and gave her a sheepish half-smile. “I can sense your location. If get separated, will find you.”

What? The declaration cut through her escalating anxiety. Maggie gawked at him. “I thought you could only do that with important people.”

“Sure. Important people and the completely irrelevant speck that is you.” The snow in his eyes crackled with energy and the intensity in his gaze contradicted his sarcastic words. The things that expression did to her insides were alarming in their strength, although she preferred the churning and yearning and chaos of it over the sickening worries of the moments prior. He sighed. “You’re important enough. Leave it at that for now.”

Unsure of the implications of Vil’s power considering her a person worthy of tracking when only four others qualified, Maggie went along with dropping the subject. She drew a deep breath and looked at the shimmering archway on the white marble wall. Her stomach rolled and her chest ached, but she could do this. She wouldn’t disappoint Vil, no matter how much she wanted to hide in her room and make him tell Yuri they weren’t coming. “I step through when it’s glowing.”

“Exactly. And you’re going to be fine. Yuri crosses portals every day.”

“Right. And he’s fine. And waiting for us.”

“And is going to be really proud of you for doing this.” Vil smiled in encouragement. “Want me to go first this time?”

Sending him before her would mean she’d be stuck at home if the system crashed between them, which would be better than being stuck at a waypoint. But would Vil waiting on the other side be sufficient motivation to follow him? Maggie sucked in a breath and pressed the stone pedestal that told the system to activate, but when the glow appeared around the portal, she a queasy panic punched her in the gut. What was on the other end? Who was in that linkhouse? Did people stand next to portals to jump travelers? Or maybe a wild animal crouched next to it, hoping for fresh prey… No. She would have read about it if those things were common. Unless they were so common no one ever bothered talking about them. “Please?” she squeaked.

Although he lingered long enough to give her a concerned frown, he followed her request and vanished into the archway. Maggie pressed the stone again, then waited for the glow. It didn’t hit as quickly this time since the circuit was carrying Vil. She looked around her for something distracting in the simple structure. Two of the walls were dedicated to matching archways leading in opposing directions, each with a pedestal to the side of it. The third held a network map hung over an enchanted trash can. The fourth wall was open to the Niaretya plaza, but she tried to pretend people there couldn’t see her.

Behind her, a bell alerted everyone within earshot someone was coming through from the other direction. The newcomer coughed on arrival and Maggie tried not to flinch as she silently urged her arch to hurry. Just as she was about to post the guys that sorry, this wasn’t happening, her portal shimmered silver. She rushed through it before she could change her mind.

The world dissolved like a slow fade in a movie and she floated through an incomprehensible nothingness for either hours or seconds before fading back into existence mid-stride. She stumbled forward and would have likely fallen if Vil hadn’t swept in to grab her with a cheerful, “Good job!”

With a shake of her head, she lurched out of his hold to wretch over a conveniently located trash receptacle with a new understanding of why the Niaretya portalhouse had one just like it. Like most of the rubbish bins she’d seen on this world, this one was enchanted to vaporize any nonliving thing tossed into it, which at least meant she wasn’t creating a revolting problem for other people to deal with. Ugh. She shouldn’t have bothered eating lunch though. The entire meal had just flown right out of her while the coughing person popped into and quickly out of the linkhouse.

Vil’s hand fell on her back in soothing sympathy. “Gets easier when used to it.”

“Would have to or no one would use these things.” Maggie looked around. This linkhouse had four walls. She couldn’t see through the door on the fourth one, but it presumably led outside. “Could I get some air before we keep going?”

“Of course.” Vil’s skin approached pure white and his smile held a hint of queasiness. Was that because he’d just watched someone puke or was traveling this way hard with his condition? He’d said portals were safe for him without mentioning issues, but she wasn’t sure she could trust that to mean there weren’t any.

After stepping out of the portalhouse into a covered rest plaza with a couple of vending machines and a few benches, the pair sat. Just in time. Maggie’s knees would surely have failed if she’d taken one moment longer. She bent over and took a series of deep breaths. It was hard to tell how much of this was portal sickness and how much was nerves, but the confluence of the two issues was far from pleasant.

From her seat, she had an excellent view of a mural, which she focused on while fighting to calm down. A stylized version of kids’ book star Zimmy Zymrae stared down at her, wings spread wide and hands pressed together before zir nose as ze started something called a Yskie salute. The words “Soar like Zimmy” were decoratively tagged beneath zir, a play on the more common “Yskies Rise!”

“Vil?”

“Yeah?” Beside her, Vil waited patiently. Sunlight hit his horns, drawing out their crystalline facets to shoot little rainbows into the air. They had no business being so gorgeous.

“If I could pick five people to track with magic, you’d be on the list.”

He gave her a small smile as she tried to downplay the feelings he projected. If a layer of something not-quite platonic blended with the fondness in his emotional profile, there was no need to dwell on it.

- Vil -

Two stops from their destination, Vil’s horns started itching in response to someone staring at him with undisguised aggression. As the person and his family dressed in traditional Sansalae garb, Vil had a reasonable assumption about why even before he noticed the chalice and sunrise pin on the tourist’s scarf. The state religion of Sansal was a conservative denomination of Kahleet. Most Sansalies would see Vil as a demon that shouldn’t be allowed to menace regular people like them. And this one was self-proclaiming to be more racist than average. Vil did what he usually did when confronted with people like that: slumped as small as he could make himself, put additional space between himself and everyone else, and kept his eyes locked on the ground.

Naturally, Maggie noticed these things. “What’s wrong?” she asked, looking around. Her gaze froze on the Sansalae man.

“Ignore him,” Vil hissed. Their portal lit up and he moved through it before he could think better of leaving Maggie behind. The family wasn’t a threat to an elf. The next station was large enough he couldn’t move on without upsetting her, though, so he hung back until she came through. Ignoring her worried frown, he waved for her to keep going and made rapid strides toward the next link. Although he hadn’t been to this part of the city in a long time, he easily followed the color-coded doorways to the proper connection.

To his dismay, despite the downtown portals being faster than the ones out in the boonies due to covering much less distance, the length of the queue meant they were still waiting their turn when the family caught up. Just his luck that they were following the same track. People stood in line between them, but the man stood to the side, staring around the buffer.

Maggie touched Vil’s arm, wincing in hurt when he jerked it away. “What’s happening? Do you know those people?”

“No. And nothing.” They stepped forward and now he was next. He could hear the Sansalae couple talking to each other, but couldn’t understand what they were saying. “Yuri’s at the next stop.”

“Okay?”

He didn’t explain that he intended to distance himself at the next portalhouse and let Yuri take charge of her before he stepped into the portal. The plan failed anyway. There was a mass of strangers milling around and no sign of Yuri, even though Vil could feel him nearby. Rot. He stood to the side and made a new plan to rush Maggie away the second she arrived.

That didn’t work out either. The next person through was the Sansalae man, who shot a look of victorious contempt Vil’s way. The stranger squared off and stomped in Vil’s direction as Yuri finally appeared. Vil would have fled the situation, except the portal chimed for Maggie. The fury on her face as she stormed through froze him in place.

The usually sweet and timid mouse he’d grown used to knowing had given way to a force of nature that blasted straight up to the foreigner and began screaming in rapid Sansaleek while the air crackled with unspent magic. When the rot had she learned Sansaleek? As her finger wagged in the stranger’s face, the Sansalie darkened in responding anger. Soon, he was yelling back as the crowd rustled with whispers to call the guardians. The magic pressure rose, pressing against Vil’s ears.

“Maggie!” Vil called. Her eyes snapped toward him. For a heartbeat, she looked like she’d attack him too. He met her eyes and fought for the calmest voice he could muster. “Drop it.”

“Didn’t you hear what he said?” Her hands waved around to enhance her incredulity over being called off.

“I don’t speak Sansaleek, but I can guess.” He turned to smile at Yuri. His beloved gawked at Maggie with an expression just as stunned as Vil imagined his had been, a heat in his eyes that Vil understood very well. “Hey, poppet. Is our group over there, yesno? Let’s join them.”

Without further discussion, he walked over to where one of Yuri’s coworkers stood with a slate. He didn’t remember her name, but she said his and recorded his presence as he tried to calm down.

When Maggie got to his side, she was subdued and shaking. “I’m sorry. Please don’t be mad at me.”

“Mad?” Rot. He’d been acting upset with her, hadn’t he? He put effort into softening his posture. “Not angry. Not at you, anyway. Kind of impressed you went off like that.” Impressed, and, although he’d deny it if asked, noticeably aroused.

“Racists piss me off,” she muttered, looking at the stone floor. She didn’t look up when Yuri joined them and only glanced at the people he introduced her to, even the one who mentioned being happy to finally meet someone from their ethercircle.

As the field trip group walked to the museum, Vil endeavored to conceal his feelings about Maggie clinging to his arm the entire way. His enjoyment of the contact was a pretty trash response since she was only touching him because she was in danger of shattering. But it felt nice. And he liked comforting her. It helped make up for knowing he was why she’d gotten thrown off kilter. He tried to meet Yuri’s eyes to silently beg him to drop back with them, but Yuri was too busy making sure the rest of the group was getting along.

On their arrival, the Yskerae Museum of Art’s lobby was empty except for a greeter wearing a period costume from when Yskereen was its own country under the rule of icekin. Behind them was a portrait of the current empress, Katsara IV, in all her fire-infused glory. For some reason, this struck Vil as amusing in a dark sort of way. The museum worker moved forward and introduced themself as Miya-aja.

One-handed, Vil pulled his slate from his satchel and tried to bring up the map of the building so he could follow what Miya was saying about their intended path. The slate was having none of that and would have crashed to the ground if not for some quick juggling. Spotting the near-fumble, Yuri pressed his lips together in an effort not to laugh and edged around the side of the group. Gently, he took the slate and aimed it at the symbol to load the interactive layout.

Realizing what was happening, Maggie inhaled sharply and dropped Vil’s arm. “Sorry,” she whispered as she got out her own slate.

“Is okay,” Vil whispered back, reclaiming his device. Quickly, he grabbed Yuri’s hand, running his thumb down Yuri’s before letting go at Miya’s motion to follow them. Visibly reluctant, Yuri drifted off to check the others had their guidebooks open.

Maggie inched closer to whisper into Vil’s ear. “Do the empress’s wings really look like that? Like they’re on fire?”

He raised his eyebrows and gave her a teasing smile. “Think I’ve met her?”

“Oh, um…” Eyes wide, she waved her hands to match the words, “Never mind.”

“Because have.”

Her mouth snapped shut as she swatted at him. “You-”

“Shh… Miya’s talking.” Not laughing at the glare Maggie gave him took a lot of energy, but he was happy the last of her nervousness had evaporated. When Miya started walking again, he got around to answering the question. “Yes, Katsara’s wings do look like that. The fire’s an illusion, but is scary when extends them. Even when does because happy.”

“I bet…”

“Met her after one of my games,” Vil explained. “Wasn’t doing anything cool. Just winning the Thorn Cup.”

Maggie’s eyes narrowed on him again. “Not falling for that obvious attempt at gaining a compliment.”

He grinned at her, but they quieted again as Miya explained the importance of a sculpture of The Divine Zakara’s immortal cat, Emelia. Vil wasn’t paying any more attention to it than he had when his school brought him to the gallery and he’d been distracted by a cute foxkin classmate trying to drag him away from the group. Only two things in the museum really invoked adult Vil’s interest and he would much rather have studied Yuri and Maggie at home.

- Yuri -

“Znkov? Perhaps you could pretend you don’t want to be put on probation?” Shadrieya knocked on her desk with a pale gray fist, yanking Yuri’s attention away from trying to remember the exact wording of Vil’s description of how cute Maggie was being way out in Niaretya. “I don’t want to take over all of your cases. My newborn is keeping the entire devotion sleep-deprived and I already have my own load to manage.”

“Sorry. I didn’t realize we’d started.” He leaned back and summoned the lazy smile people always seemed to respond to.

Shad pulled out one of her wide array of sighs, this one weary with a hint of disappointment. It would serve her well in motherhood. “Discarding the threats and asking a serious question. Do you need a leave of absence? You’re showing all the signs of impending burnout.”

Forcing himself to meet her diamond eyes, Yuri turned over possible answers in his mind. They ranged from ‘Fuck yes!’ to ‘You’re imagining things.’ Only one end of the range was true though. He gave her a sigh, aware it wasn’t up to her standards. “You’re not wrong, either about me running out of dust or about you already having too much to do. Every single person in this office is doing more than a sustainable amount of work.”

“Stop worrying about everyone else. That’s Dana’s job. I’m asking about you. Does Tseyuriel Znkov need a break?” The blend of compassion and authority in her voice was another thing that would prove useful to her as a mother. “Because I’d rather we write a script to transition your list on our schedule than have to reassign everyone on no notice when you collapse. I’ve been a part of that play before and would rather not stage it again.”

It would be fantastic if he could tell her there was no threat of that. Other people had no trouble selling falsehoods. Why was it so rotting hard for him? “Can we start with only moving some of them?”

She regarded him for a few moments, her faceted gaze penetrating. If he weren’t aware that she didn’t have magic that let her peer into his thoughts, he’d have been certain that’s what she was doing. “Let me guess,” she said in a softly challenging tone. “You want to keep Magdalena Delgato.”

He failed to withhold a wince of confirmation. “Not just Maggie. Litsian is really close to passing her exam, but changing liaison would delay her. And Ytoni is struggling to connect with anyone, but I think I’ve made significant progress getting through to him. Did you see how excited he was at the museum when I told him I’d help him sign up for sculpting classes? All three generations of the Almerin clan are too sweet to abandon to someone who can’t talk to them. And I don’t exactly want to continue working with Anita, but I couldn’t handle the guilt of making her someone else’s problem.”

“Or the scrutiny if anyone were to look too closely at her relationship with her hosts?” As Yuri forced himself to stay focused rather than thinking about snow and anyone whose powers related to it, his supervisor’s snowy white eyebrows lifted under her snow-colored bangs. “I’ll let you keep the others, but even if you’d said we don’t need to decrease your assignments, I was taking Maggie. And before you get upset, let me explain.”

It took biting the inside of his lip to stay silent, but he signaled Shad to continue without voicing an objection.

“Based on yesterday’s field trip, I’m happy with her progress in language and culture. But even the most clueless of wispbats can tell the two of you are emotionally attached. See also, Vildian Veyndgraf. The three of you are clearly bonded.” She tapped at her slate as she spoke, then turned it to display Yuri’s work stats. “Thing is, even assuming you’re under-representing how much time you’ve spent with her because you’re reluctant to count conversations that seem more personal, she’s not getting enough of your time. I’m guessing you’re so worried about giving her too much of your energy due to her being your favorite that you’re not granting her enough of it.”

He’d noticed the discrepancy when he submitted his most recent accounts. “I’ll admit Vil has been doing a lot of the work with her.”

“And that’s gotten her past all the milestones so far,” Shad conceded.

Yuri nodded. “I can do better if I have fewer commitments…”

“She’s fighting anxiety, Yuri. And although she’s doing a bang-up job, I’m concerned about it limiting her social acclimation.” She returned to tapping her slate. “I’m sure you noticed the way she was clinging to Vil. Both of you have a clear calming effect on her. Which is lovely, but we need her to stand on her own.”

He didn’t want to acknowledge the possibility he was holding Maggie back. Shadrieya had decades more experience though. If she thought he was, maybe he was. “So you want to replace me with someone she’s less comfortable with?”

“I don’t want her to be uncomfortable in the long term, but I think getting her comfortable with more people would be good for her. It’s not like you’re going to vanish from her life if you’re not her liaison, yesno? Or was I under the wrong impression?”

“It’s the right impression.”

“Great.” She smiled and consulted her screen. “Alright, a few items to discuss for her, then we can head home for the day and talk about the rest of your cases tomorrow.”

Resigned, Yuri nodded and listened to Shad’s plan. He questioned some of it, but the closest he could get to her changing any of the details was obtaining a promise that he could be the one to convey the upcoming changes to Maggie. In the end, he left grateful she was being allowed to stay in Vil’s house, because everything else in the life he’d given her was about to change.

Chapter 13

- Yuri & Vil -

17 Seventh Verse - First Day

(10:44)

From Yuri

Just left work. Feel a little shellshocked.

~~~~~~~~~

(10:45)

From Vil

Need me to come back to town?

~~~~~~~~~

(10:51)

From Yuri

Not with you open tomorrow. And I have an early meeting. But think you can get off a little early to meet for lunch? Somewhere halfway maybe?

~~~~~~~~~

(10:52)

From Vil

Scaring me a little, poppet. Sure are okay?

~~~~~~~~~

(10:64)

From Yuri

Am/will be. And can come all the way to Niaretya if you don’t want to leave. Do want to be alone with you though. There’s stuff we need to talk about.

~~~~~~~~~

(10:66)

From Vil

Are you absolutely certain I shouldn’t be heading to your apartment right now?

~~~~~~~~~

(10:67)

From Yuri

Yeah. Much as I’d like to see you, I have a lot I need to write up tonight. Knowing you care helps tremendously, but don’t worry too much. I love you and will see you tomorrow.

~~~~~~~~~

(10:68)

From Vil

Love you too. Don’t stay up working too late.

~~~~~~~~~

(13:36)

From Yuri

Sweet stars. It just now clicked that I told you we need to talk, but didn’t tell you what about. It’s about the stuff Shadrieya told me. Not personal you-me stuff. If you were worried about that.

~~~~~~~~~

(13:37)

From Vil

Was a little, but only a little.

Love you.

Go to sleep.

~~~~~~~~~

(13:38)

From Yuri

You too.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Vil -

After the previous night’s ominous message, Vil had been more worried about what Yuri wanted to tell him than he’d admitted. He still was. Yes, the assurance Yuri didn’t intend this as a breakup conversation was nice, but it was clearly about something important. His sleep had been broken and uncertainty haunted him all morning. By the time he left the shop, he was struggling to keep his thoughts from spiraling toward nasty possibilities. Maggie’s bright ‘Tell Yuri hi from me!’ didn’t squash any of it, but fed his imagination with dialogue that started with Yuri apologizing for misleading him the night before and explaining why Shadrieya thought he should elope with Maggie. The mental play was ludicrous, but hard to banish.

Dressed in a snowflake-embroidered vest Yuri had given him and a sapphire tunic everyone said flattered him over a simple skirt that Yuri had always liked the flow of, Vil hoped he wasn’t overdoing it. It couldn’t hurt to look a little nicer than normal though. Could it? He braided his hair back in two lines over his ears, then took longer than normal to brush out the rest.

They’d picked a cozy cafe where they’d met occasionally in their early days, when they’d gone home separately because of Vil’s vow of chastity. Vil couldn’t tell if that was a good portent or a bad one. By the way Yuri dashed to hug him as he stepped out of the portal, it was probably the former. Hugging Yuri back, he led them in an awkward walk to no longer block anyone else coming through before giving him a very thorough kiss.

“Rot,” Yuri whispered as they separated. “I scared you again.”

“No. Did that to myself.” Vil slid a finger down the ridge of Yuri’s ear, smiling at the hitched breath it provoked. “Although why want to meet in public?”

“Oh.” Yuri blinked, thrown by the question. “Wasn’t thinking about being in public. Didn’t want Maggie around, but also don’t want her thinking I’m avoiding her. Seemed like an out-of-town lunch date would do that.”

“Not avoiding Maggie, but not inviting her either. Okay.” Vil draped his arm across Yuri’s shoulders as they left the portalhouse. The previous insidious worries wiggled back into his gut. “Conversation going to be about Maggie?”

“Partially. But let’s eat first, if that’s okay?”

Uncertain why Yuri was so nervous, Vil didn’t push him. Details trickled out over pasta and a larger carafe of wine than was perhaps wise at lunch. Yuri’s office finally catching on that he was overburdened was a decidedly good thing, but telling Vil he was going down to half his client list would only be something he hesitated to share if Maggie was in that half. Despite recognizing Yuri ordering cake to share as a stall tactic, Vil went along with it. It wasn’t until he had Yuri outside and strolling along the edge of the local lake that he pressed for answers.

He held tight to Yuri’s hand as he asked, “What does it mean for Maggie not to be on your client list anymore?”

Yuri stumbled as his head whipped toward Vil. But he didn’t ask how Vil had guessed that, seeming to realize it was obvious. “She might get more attention this way. Shad was concerned I’ve been letting my attachment to Maggie keep me away from her too much. Not sure she’s right, but not sure she isn’t.”

After a moment of contemplation, Vil nodded. “Think might be. So someone else will be handling workbooks, tests, and mandatory outings?”

“Shad’s taking over herself. Maggie seemed to like her, which I hope will make that part of the changes easier.”

An infectious dread curdled the wine in Vil’s stomach. “What else is changing?”

“She won’t have to move,” Yuri rushed to assure him. “I think that would upset you more than her working somewhere else? Although if I’m wrong-”

“Not. Told her my house is her home as long as wants it. Won’t let that be stolen from her.” Vil took a deep breath. “Did realize was strange to be cast as both host and employer. Shouldn’t be too surprised that got flagged, waiver or no.”

“If it helps, the reasoning was that Maggie’s too comfortable around you. Makes it too easy to stay in a safe little bubble that won’t get her citizenship approved as early as if she’s spread her social net wider.”

It did help, a little. “Understand. Will miss her at the shop, but get it.”

“Think she will?”

That was less than certain. “Might depend on how you explain everything.”

“Which is why Shad’s letting me do it.” His humorless laugh bled into a series of sneezes. He dug out a handkerchief and wiped his nose while his eyes watered. He delivered a resentful look to the tall grasses lining their path while putting it away. Vil didn’t understand why modern charms weren’t strong enough to control poor Yuri’s allergies to what felt like all plants, but wished someone would come up with a solution. Although moving to Niaretya, where there snow kept things in check for ten verses of the year seemed like it might help. “I’ll try not to muck up the lead into it as badly as I did with you.”

“Think the key will be making it seem like not a major thing. Even if is a little major.” He paused. “Want me there?”

“Please? If you don’t think that’s too cowardly of me?”

“Of course not.” Vil hesitated to ask more, but felt driven to. “After… Will still come out as much as can, yesno?”

“Will come out more, ja.” Yuri grinned up at him, slanting the look through his hair even as the breeze played with it. “If want me to.”

“Want you to.” Vil yielded to the urge to kiss him again, with just as much attention to detail as before. His heart urged him to ask if the development would mean he and Yuri could resume their talks about living together, but he told it to wait. Not everything he wanted to see happen needed to occur immediately. He was not, he told himself as they walked to the portalhouse, postponing because he didn’t know what would happen if Yuri officially moved in while Maggie was still in the house.

- Maggie -

Maggie was cheerful when she clocked out of work, happy that Vil had taken off early to spend time with Yuri. He’d seemed worried she’d feel left out, but what she actually felt was relieved they weren’t forgetting the importance of being alone together. Yeah, she tried to give them space in the house and was frequently not in the room with them, but that seemed different. They needed time to be a couple without her around.

She was also feeling brave enough that she pointed herself toward the Community Center hoping to find the library open. Fewer tourists cluttered the common areas of town than just a few stanzas ago. The autumn equinox was apparently like Labor Day in the US, a hard end to summer. She smiled and nodded at the folks she passed, enjoying the bite in the breeze that swept down from higher in the mountains.

Outside the center, she encountered someone being given a wide berth and disapproving looks from the people in the adjacent park. As they held out a pamphlet, she guessed that was why. She accepted the paper but didn’t slow down to look at it or engage with the person. When she finally did glance at the front of the literature, she was glad she hadn’t tried to talk to them.

The logo on it was the same image as she’d noticed on the scarf of that obnoxious racist who’d tried to separate her from Vil: a stemmed glass with a sun rising from it. It was hard for her to read it while walking as her skills were still sluggish, but it appeared to be a religious rant. Had she just met the local equivalent of a Jehovah’s Witness?

“Maggie!” The librarian waved as he got up behind his desk. “Welcome back!”

For a moment, she felt guilty about forgetting his name. But at least she could read his nametag now, which spared her from having to ask for it again. “Hi, Kaz. My language is still slow, but improving. Hope you can tell me books to read. Also, can you recycle this?”

He took the pamphlet, then stared at it in alarm. “Where did you get this?”

“Person outside. Was easier to take it than to say don’t want it.” Her temperature rose and her stomach soured at his expression. “Was bad?”

“Was- Oh, no! You didn’t do anything wrong.” He gave her a shaky smile. “This group though? The Blessed Children? They’re elven supremacists. Use the teachings of The Divine Kahleet, who I will point out was not an elf but a dragon, to justify trash he would never have approved of.”

Maggie grunted. That sounded familiar. “On Earth, they have multiple Divines whose loudest messages were about loving each other. They use their names to justify hating each other instead.”

“Same phenomenon,” Kaz verified. He put a hand to the amber speechstone resting against the tip of his breastbone. “Niaretya Guardian’s Office.”

As Maggie tried to decide if she wanted the pamphlet back to judge how bad these people really were, Kaz informed the local cops that a member of a hate group was harassing people trying to use the Community Center. They thanked him, but said, “Percy’s out arresting him already. Several people called from the park.”

“Arresting?” Maggie asked after the call was over. “The Empire has free speech though?”

“Within reason.” Kaz’s confused look was familiar from all the other times she’d felt alien lately. “So, like… The Yskies put out a lot about our need for democracy, much of which criticizes the government. That’s fine. They can even call Lead Minister Rysaria a trashfly and Empress Katsara a tyrant. But what they can’t say is that all drakekin should be stripped of their rights and put into controlled facilities. The Children call for things like that.”

Shivering, Maggie was suddenly glad no one could tell from looking that she was from Earth. While she was elven, she had a feeling that sort of group didn’t like gate travelers much. Although maybe they weren’t xenophobic. The asshole from the portals hadn’t dressed like he was from the Empire. She assumed that was part of why when her yelling had been inarticulate Vil had jumped to the conclusion she was using a different language.

Rather than putting the pamphlet into the recycling bin Maggie now spied, Kaz deposited it into an incineration can. He gave her a sheepish smile. “Guess it’s superstitious, but I don’t want that thing contaminating the paper supply. If one fiber of evil made it into a children’s book, that would be too much evil.”

Normally, that would seem irrational, but for all Maggie knew, there was a spell convincing people to be racist woven into its fibers. And maybe that could survive recycling. “About children’s books…”

For the next hour, Maggie let herself feel safe. She was in a library. It wasn’t Aodhan’s library, but all libraries were comforting. And all librarians made her feel more stable somehow.

However, when Yuri posted asking her to meet him to go over notes from yesterday, those feelings vanished. Kaz walked her out of the building, making sure no one tried to convert her to intolerance right outside the door. The pamphlet guy was gone now, but Maggie couldn’t escape an uneasy feeling as she navigated the paths homeward.

- Yuri -

Yuri cursed himself for the distress hovering around Maggie as she came into the house. He must have said something wrong. Something that tripped her anxiety. Rot.

Ninka rushed to welcome Maggie home, distracting her enough to smile as she greeted the feline. It was a delightful contrast to their first meeting, when Maggie had acted like she was facing an escaped zoo animal about to maul her. She was doing so well here. Why had Shadrieya felt compelled to change things that weren’t broken? Shoving the annoyance aside lest Maggie see it and think it aimed at her, Yuri smiled as Vil called out to ask if she wanted tea.

“Half calm, half energy? Like Karmic Balance or Clocking Out for the Day?” Maggie requested on her way over. Her socks were bright purple with yellow zymrae on them. Where had she found Yskie protest socks? And did she know what they were? She smiled at him with fear in her eyes. “Did I fail the field trip?”

Vil sucked in a breath in mock alarm. “Was graded? Incineration. No way I passed. Was barely paying attention.”

Considering that Vil knew the outcome of the evaluation after that, Yuri didn’t appreciate him joking about failing. Although if anyone had failed, it was Yuri. He waved his hand for Maggie to sit across the table from him. “Wasn’t graded.”

“But you do have feedback for me?” Maggie asked, sitting at an angle that allowed her to see both him and Vil. “Is it that I shouldn’t be yelling incoherently at strangers in portalhouses? Because that stranger deserved it.”

“No…” Although that had been bothering him. Not that she’d gone off on someone insulting Vil; Yuri had seen his little mouse launch into a giant, monster attack mouse before. And he was proud of her for not falling apart after the adrenaline wore off. But she’d been yelling in Sansaleek without seeming to notice, and he had no idea where she’d learned it. A more paranoid person might speculate if she was some sort of sleeper agent, but he was more concerned it indicated a suppressed trauma. When he’d asked how she knew it, she’d laughed and claimed she’d been yelling in Ashareek, just mispronouncing everything in her rage. “Shad missed that. But she was very impressed with your language skills when you were calm.”

“So I’m not as behind on that as I feel?”

“No, although it would probably help your confidence if you tried speaking more Ashareek at home.”

“Will try,” she said, switching immediately. “Know she wanted me to talk to the others more.”

“She recognizes you were fighting anxiety the whole time,” he assured her. “Although she is a little concerned about how much you rely on Vil and me for grounding.”

“You’re my emotional support people.” She looked between them, narrowing her eyes at Vil’s turned back for a second before returning her gaze to Yuri and plastering on an artificially chipper smile. “But I was out without you today! Went to the library again and talked to Kaz for like an hour.”

Who the rot was Kaz? Vil spoke before he could ask. “That librarian’s a little weird, but knows books. Getting him to shut up about them is hard.”

“Reminds me of Aodhan in that.” Maggie’s smile did nothing to arrest the rising tide of jealousy in Yuri’s gut. Her expression dimmed, like she was picking up on his emotions. Divines curse that power of hers.

“Right, said Aodhan is a librarian,” Vil commented without regard for how much Yuri did not want to discuss sewage-guzzling Aodhan. He served tea before sitting beside Maggie. “Yuri, what else did Shad say?”

Right. The news he didn’t want to get to… He took a deep breath. “She’s happy we’re able to help so much. But she is a little worried about establishing a safety zone that Maggie doesn’t venture out of enough to earn her social checkmarks. Also… She’s worried that you’re relying so much on your liaison, Mags. While simultaneously worried I’m not giving you enough professional attention.”

Maggie’s nose was as wrinkled as crumpled linen. “I don’t follow you. Is she saying we need more time together or less?”

Looking between Yuri and Maggie, Vil stepped in. “Think wants you to spend better time together.”

“Yes!” Yuri shot him a grateful smile. “She wants me to spend more time being your friend. But to spend much less time being your liaison.”

“How much less?” she asked, a shade paler than she should be.

“Um… One hundred percent?” The terror on her face spurred him to rush on. “I’m not abandoning you! Shadrieya’s going to take the lead on your casework is all. I’m actually dropping half my clients for my mental health right now-”

“You’re what?” She reached for his hand. “It’s that bad?”

“Yeah.” He squeezed her fingers, uncomfortably aware the touch was amplifying her ability to read him, yet welcoming the physical sign of affection. “I’ve been a little in denial about it, but I’ll be okay now that I’m addressing the issue. Just need more downtime and less stress. Being able to completely leave work mode while I’m out here will help that.”

Accepting his well-being as an excuse, she nodded. “So Shad takes over helping me memorize provincial capitals and you get to play more video games with me?”

Vil huffed. “Is too good to keep playing me, even if had never seen a playsys before getting here.”

“Playsys, PlayStation.” Maggie released Yuri’s hand to sign these were fundamentally the same thing. “Different controller layout, but nothing revolutionary.”

Apart from the one instant of panic, the conversation was going well. Too bad her liaison wasn’t the only thing changing. He’d been relatively certain she’d accept a different liaison if he phrased it as something he needed for himself, but there was no similar way to smooth over having to leave the teashop. He gave Vil a hopeless look. That was a mistake. Maggie’s eyes watered up in panic.

“Maggie,” Vil said quickly, gaining her attention and leveling a steadying look. “Everything’s okay. There is one more change, but it will be fine. You may even prefer it ultimately.”

Pressing her lips together, she nodded, visibly clinging to the words as she struggled to stay calm.

Vil’s glance nudged Yuri to be the one to tell her but promised to help catch her if she crumbled. Nodding, Yuri took a stab at establishing something she could ground herself with. “Vil’s been clear his house is your home. He’s not going to let anyone move you.”

“Move me?” she shrieked.

“Not happening!” Vil snapped his fingers in her face to get her to look at him again. “Trust me?”

“Trust you.” She nodded, but Yuri could see her tremble across the table.

“You are staying here,” Yuri reestablished. “Vil’s still your host, this is still your home, and neither of those things are going to change without you wanting them to. But agency policy states that your host and your employer should never have been the same person. We got a waiver because-”

“She’s making me leave the Yetsona?” Shaking her head, she dissolved into repeating the word ‘no’ as her eyes glazed over.

“Maggie.” Vil’s voice was gentle but firm, calling her back to calm. “The new job’s a better match. I’m envious. No customers. No Lachelle. And brewing beer has a lot in common with making tea.”

She sniffled, but her eyes flipped back to alertness. “Brewing beer?”

How was Vil better at Yuri’s job than Yuri? Or maybe he was just better with Maggie. Of course, being better at handling her than Yuri wasn’t the challenge Yuri wished it was. Regardless, he grabbed the lifeline Vil had tossed him. “You remember Cyryllon from Midnight Fox Brewing, yesno? He’s looking for a new apprentice. Like Vil said, you won’t have to deal with customers on introverted days. There are only three other people at Midnight Fox, including the fox himself. And you’ve told me before that you nearly went into brewing rather than environmental science.”

“Would have, except Earth needed saving… And I guess Faereen doesn’t.” She blew her nose into a handkerchief that she promptly sent away. When she met Yuri’s eyes, hers were clear now. “Can make beer with the Birthday Monster?”

“Absolutely. And when Cy applied to possibly employ a Returner, he mentioned he’s fluent in Spanish due to living in Spain for decades.” He smiled. “Not that your Ashareek isn’t up to the task.”

“Is probably better than my Spanish these days.” She brought her feet into the chair and wrapped her arms around her knees. “Like working with Vil.”

“I know, Mouse.” Yuri nodded to Vil. “He likes working with you. But this way you can tell each other what happened at work over dinner without the other one already knowing everything.”

“Guess. Will miss the shop. But do like beer.” She sighed heavily. “I’m going to panic a few times before this gets settled, you know.”

“It’s okay to freak out in moderation. It’s a big change and the decision was made by other people. Although, to be clear, if you want me- Sorry. If you want Shadrieya to look for something else, you can ask her to. Just tell her which direction to look in.”

“No, if I can’t stay at the Yetsona, Midnight Fox sounds a little perfect.”

“So, that’s settled for now?”

“Any more bombs?” she whispered.

He was glad he could tell her, “Nope. Explosions are all over.”

“And I still get to live here,” she verified. “And you’re still going to be around. Because your partner lives in the same building I do.”

His heart twisted. He should have just confirmed it, but something drove him to be more honest. “I’d still visit you if he didn’t. Because you’re my friend. And because your housemate is weirdly bad at video gaming for someone with the reflexes to play professional sports.”

She smiled and Yuri felt like everything really would work out well. But when he and Vil passed her door, cracked open for Ninka’s benefit, on their way to bed that night, she was sobbing herself to sleep and he hated himself for failing her.

Chapter 14

- Maggie & Bex -

19 Seventh Verse - Last Day

(9:65)

From Maggie

Sorry to bug you on a Last Day night when I know you’re busy. But what was that show you were telling me to watch?

~~~~~~~~~

(9:78)

From Bex

The one with the pixie fashion designer? If It Glitters, It’s Glam.

~~~~~~~~~

(9:79)

From Maggie

Right! I wanted to watch that one too. But meant the one about the family who run a brewery. I’ve been informed I work in one now.

~~~~~~~~~

(9:80)

From Bex

Brewing Together.

Heard were having to leave the shop but not where are going. Midnight Fox?

~~~~~~~~~

(9:82)

From Maggie

Yeah. Am a little terrified.

~~~~~~~~~

(9:84)

From Bex

Cy is one of the sweetest people ever. Makes Vil seem mean. Will adopt you outright if let him.

~~~~~~~~~

(9:85)

From Maggie

Seemed nice when met him. But was playing the Birthday Monster, and the Birthday Monster has to be nice to everyone.

~~~~~~~~~

(9:89)

From Bex

Does not! Gives rotten eggs to mean kids! In the older stories, even beats up bullies.

~~~~~~~~~

(9:90)

From Maggie

Really? Didn’t know that. Love it.

~~~~~~~~~

(9:91)

From Bex

For sure! Ask Kaz for a book on him! But a huge group just walked in, so gotta split.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

21 Seventh Verse - First Day

(4:45)

From Maggie

Don’t suppose you’re free to hike with me today? Vil’s feeling so bad he let me make him tea and toast, but I think it’s okay to leave him alone. But would rather not hike by myself. My sense of direction is sewage.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:48)

From Bex

Sorry. Think have the same yuck he does. Got it from Etsian, who got it from Yves, who got it from his kids, who got it because is a magic-resistant virus that found its way into a school.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:49)

From Maggie

Oh no! Do you need ginger? I can bring some over for you. Even with my rotten sense of direction I should be able to find your apartment again. Or at least get to the right building.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:53)

From Bex

Would appreciate it, actually. Am on the south end of the building, top floor, last door. (South is left of the front door.)

~~~~~~~~~

(4:55)

From Maggie

Left I can use. South not so much. Be there in a few minutes!

~~~~~~~~~

(9:63)

From Bex

Thank you again for the tea. Would be dead without it.

~~~~~~~~~

(9:84)

From Maggie

No problem! Let me know if I can help with anything else.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

22 Seventh Verse - Second Day

(3:08)

From Maggie

Vil seems mostly better today. By which I mean he’s stopped letting me do things for him and is back to acting like he thinks he’s my mother or something. Not that he isn’t moving like he’s half-zombie.

Hope you’re improving too. Let me know if you need anything. Soup? Crackers? More tea?

~~~~~~~~~

(5:54)

From Bex

Just woke up if can believe it.

Glad Vil is doing better. Let him do stuff even if is silly. Feeling helpful is how he proves to himself is worthy of life.

Feel at least as bad as yesterday. But don’t need anything. Etsian’s coming to take care of me for as long as Lyra will spare him. Thanks though!

~~~~~~~~~

(5:65)

From Maggie

Okay. Let me know if anything changes. And tell Etsian I’m reading one of his anthologies. Slowly, because I’m doing it in Ashareek.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:68)

From Bex

Will ask why but will be happy to hear that.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

23 Seventh Verse - Last Day

(3:32)

From Bex

Guess who woke up without even a hint of nausea?

~~~~~~~~~

(3:37)

From Maggie

Empress Katsara?

~~~~~~~~~

(3:40)

From Bex

Possibly. But also ME!

~~~~~~~~~

(3:41)

From Maggie

Yay! Great to learn that!

~~~~~~~~~

(3:50)

From Bex

Braaklyn tells me not allowed to go back to work until at least tomorrow. Want to come look at my screen with me?

~~~~~~~~~

(3:52)

From Maggie

Sure! Want me to grab pastries on the way?

~~~~~~~~~

(3:53)

From Bex

Stars, yes! Am STARVING!

~~~~~~~~~

(3:54)

From Maggie

Makes sense. Probably haven’t eaten in days. Will be over as soon as I can.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Maggie -

The scene on the viewstone’s vibrant display felt reassuringly familiar as Maggie and Vil settled onto the basement lounger. Maggie had grown used to the odd piece of furniture, which was more like an adjustable angle mattress than a couch and way better than her old sectional for watching things from. The day after tomorrow, Yuri planned to take her to meet with her new employer. Despite everyone assuring her Cy was as nice in real life as when portraying the Birthday Monster, her anxiety still had her scared. But tonight, she could try to pretend that wouldn't happen and just enjoy her favorite sport being back in her life.

The hockey pre-game show was comforting in its similarities to such broadcasts on Earth and she bounced with excitement over the first game of the season. It would have thrilled her to be there in person. And it was a home game, so Vil could have managed tickets. But according to Sascha, Vil hadn’t been back to the Ice Cave since being forced out of professional hockey. Unwilling to make him feel guilty over saying no, Maggie hadn’t asked him to take her. It was enough to watch the game at home, which is what she’d usually done in Seattle. Arenas were crowded anyway. Plus, Vil was mostly over the stomach bug he and Bex had shared, but hadn’t quite shaken the extra fatigue that had come with it. Staying home was good for him, especially as he’d only let himself stay in bed ‘being useless’ for one day.

Vil’s half smile paired with swirling snow in his eyes as he watched her rather than the announcers. When she raised her eyebrows in question at him, he chuckled. “Was thinking Yuri doesn’t care about hockey but has to hate not getting to see you right now.”

Her heart twisted and she swallowed an increased awareness of Vil’s proximity. She would have scooted away, but she was already pressed against the far end of the lounger and at no risk of accidentally touching him. Just of forgetting not to touch him intentionally. “At least he came out for dinner. Would have skipped eating if he hadn’t done it here. Ate more than you did even.”

“Am fine.” He held up his hand to show veracity, but his skin was even paler than normal, so she wasn’t buying that he’d recovered as much as he claimed. It wasn’t just that he’s only pecked at dinner; what he had eaten had been the blandest parts of the meal. “Told you started buying Yuri groceries every visit, yesno? And freezing things for him to reheat?”

“No, you hadn’t mentioned that.” Her concern shifted to Yuri. “Is skipping meals all he’s doing? Stress will trigger that, but so will flares of depression and mania.”

“Sometimes forget you know him better than I do.” Vil tilted his head with a frown. “Knew about the problems with depression. And knew was stressed. But has mania too?”

“Wouldn’t say I know him better than you,” she deflected with a flick of her wrist in the local gesture marking a statement as inaccurate. “You’ve been with him nearly a year. We weren’t together much longer than that. I just know different stuff than you. Much of it outdated.”

“Maybe,” Vil muttered.

On screen, announcers introduced the Vsharae to the crowd. Maggie had memorized the team roster and drank in an encyclopedia’s worth of trivia about the team, so they were almost as recognizable to her as the Kraken would have been. Maggie tugged on the rolled-up cuff of the jersey Vil had given her, debating if it was a betrayal of Yuri’s trust to share more. She eventually decided that even if it was, Vil needed to know. “Yuri has what’s called bipolar disorder on Earth. I don’t know the word for it here. It’s when a person fluctuates between highs and lows, although there’s a lot more nuance to what’s going on.”

“Sounds like Diantishfir.”

“Like Diantish, the patron of drama?” Maggie scowled. “That’s a horrible thing to call it.”

“Agreed.” Vil signed it wasn’t his fault.

Despite Ashareen being more progressive than much of Earth on most matters, examples of toxicity still popped up occasionally. “Regardless, it might be a good idea to ask him if his charms are up to date.”

“Had them all renewed in Fourth Verse.” Vil chuckled. "Would be hard to forget.”

“What do you mean?” She shot him an inquisitive look as the teams bowed to each other before going to their benches.

“Yuri’s response to boosters is interesting.” At first, that seemed all he intended to say, but then he shrugged and elaborated. “They make him really… Affectionate?”

It took a second for Maggie to figure out what he was getting at. When she did, it startled a laugh from her. She’d been drugged up already when her charms were placed, but she couldn’t imagine them being an aphrodisiac. “Really? Is that a common reaction?”

“Not remotely.” With a fond shake of his head, Vil ran a finger over the part of his arm that would host health charms if they weren’t dangerous for him. “When could still get them, used to make me feel sick for about a stanza. Although could have been an early warning of the Javen’s.”

“Seems closer to the norm though.” Players lined up for the puck drop and Maggie leaned forward as if that would help her see better. “We found something you knew about Yuri that I didn’t, if you’re keeping count of those.”

“Only because no health charms on Erfaereen.” Vil sighed heavily as the ref held up the puck for everyone to look at. “Want the Vsharae to score, but not Leskie.”

“Not Leskenova?” Maggie asked as the player in question zipped out of the faceoff with the puck. “But you said she was my favorite. And one of your best friends.”

“Yeah, but pledged a charity donation for every Leskie goal this season.”

Nevertheless, he joined her in whooping a few seconds later when Leskie scored after a beautiful fake sent the goalie lunging to the wrong side of the net. Laughing, Maggie waited for Leskenova to execute a figure skating spin before looking at Vil again. “Could be a bad season for your bank balance.”

“Looks that way.” He grinned at her, bringing out a sensation in her soul that made her think this could also be a bad season for her not growing even more attached to him.

- Yuri -

Yuri felt pleasantly surprised about how well the morning was progressing. First, he made it to Niaretya following an after-hours office meeting the night before with neither an emergency nor a political protest interfering. Secondly, Vil didn’t seem to be blaming him for losing Maggie at the shop. And thirdly, Maggie totally rocked the meeting with Cyryllon.

Being Maggie, she was nervous. While waiting to be let into the brewery, her paleness and trembling had Yuri worried she would fall apart. But then the charcoal-furred foxkin opened the door and it seemed like someone flipped a switch. As soon as she stepped foot in Midnight Fox Brewing, Maggie relaxed as though she’d just come home after a grueling journey. She gobbled up all the information Cyryllon threw at her, responded well to the brewer’s grandfatherly charisma, and was soon talking to him like they’d known each other for years.

She’d done so well Yuri almost felt silly for gifting her with a jade pendant in apology for all the sudden changes. Seeing the shape of Dunclara, The Divine who shared his healing talent and coloring, lying against her tunic made him happier than it should, so maybe the present hadn’t been precisely selfless. But it seemed to calm her when she touched it. And if it also reminded her of him when he couldn’t be around, that wasn’t bad.

A new lightness entered Yuri’s spirit as he marveled at Maggie’s adjustment. Compared to the change in circumstance that had been moving to Faereen, he supposed this wasn’t a major one. But still, he’d been worried sick the night before and now he was just afraid she’d act so excited at home that she’d hurt Vil’s feelings. He led Cyryllon through the forms that required signatures with a strong sense of optimism and promised the agency would complete their filing by the end of the stanza.

There was a bounce in Maggie’s gait as they went from the brewery to their second meeting of the day, but she dragged as they neared the Community Center. She stopped outside it, viewing a new piece of graffiti on the side of the neighboring skydock’s base. It was the work of a particular individual who’d been gaining attention but whose name no one admitted to knowing.

“It’s almost your style,” Maggie said slowly. As soon as she’d stopped, a cloud of will-o’-wisps gathered around them. The tiny nuisances were more plentiful than he’d have expected this close to the temperature dropping below freezing and staying there until spring. And Maggie seemed to be their favorite person to cluster around.

“Similar,” he agreed, swatting at a wisp buzzing by his ear. “But you’re stalling.”

“Guilty.” She sighed and continued onward. “I hope Yskereen gets representation soon, but I’ll miss the spontaneous art.”

“I suspect the artist will come up with something else to say.”

“One hopes.” They entered the Center, where Maggie crept up the stairway to the second floor as if her execution waited at the top. And then, in the open space outside the library, she came to a complete halt. Her hand moved toward his, then fell. Would it ever stop hurting when she did that?

Yuri grabbed the strap of his work satchel to keep from reaching out. “What’s wrong? I know you’re nervous of new situations-”

“It’s not that,” she chopped at the air as she interrupted. “I’m not scared of librarians. I love libraries. And I’ve met Kaz a few times. He’s totally adorkable.”

He barely kept from demanding to know what she meant by that.

Oblivious to his knee-jerk jealous reaction, Maggie kept talking. “And he’s interested in Earth, so I can see why he signed up. But, Yuri? I actively like working with you. You explain things really well. And I enjoy having you around. I’m only going along with this because I’m worried about you being overworked.”

By the end, she was mumbling at the ground and fidgeting with her pendant, but his heart warmed at the words anyway. “I’ll still be around, Mags. We covered that.”

“You better be.” She met his gaze, her pale amethyst eyes lit with bright purple sparks.

He grinned, unable to tone it down to a mere smile. “I promise. You’re stuck with me in your life now.”

If a group of kids hadn’t run through heartbeats later, there was no telling how long Yuri would have let himself stand there looking at Maggie. Probably until she made him stop. Or until he succumbed to the urge to ask if he could kiss her. Moving aside for the kids, he wasn’t sure if he should thank them or curse them.

Although he’d intended to stay longer, he wound up heading back to the city after lunch. He didn’t make it back to Niaretya until the following stanza’s Rest Day, but that moment stayed near the front of his mind the entire time.

- Vil -

The ice went schloosh and Vil’s heart went whoosh as Maggie warmed up prior to the kids’ first practice. As before, it was the massive grin she wore on the ice that left him captivated. He was so enmeshed in watching her he didn’t notice Bex until she spoke from directly beside him. “Still pretending you’re not crushing on her?”

“Yes.” No point in maintaining the argument he wasn’t. It was obvious, at least according to Sascha. He made himself look at his friend, who held a box of small cones. Good. Setting up would be a fantastic alternative to thinking inappropriate thoughts about his assistant coach.

“So guess speculating is more than a crush is right out. Even though let her make you toast when weren’t even dying. Never let anyone cook for you, but allow her to. Funny that.” Bex handed him half the cones and left him to stew over whether she had a point. He’d been sick, sure. But had he been so sick he couldn’t take care of himself? Not really, no.

Soon, the kids began to trickle in and things got busy enough to provide a distraction. Like most years, the team capped at sixteen players, aged eight to ten. The biggest difference was that the league had expanded so that Niaretya now supported two teams, although most of the kids came from smaller towns deeper in the mountains. For the first few practices, they’d be together, though eventually they’d split with Vil and Bex each taking half.

“Hey, Coach Vil.” One of the returning players, nine-year-old Keltsii, skated up to him with an unusually downcast expression. “Happy to see me, noyes?”

“Of course yes.” He smiled at zir. What was this about?

Ze shook zir head, looking down at the ice and blinking rapidly. Tears before practice even started? Vil went to his knees so he could look in zir eyes. Ze sniffled. “The coach in Vliketla said I’m a bad player.”

If that had actually happened, the coach in Vliketla needed punching. But Vil suspected that was merely what little Keltsii had internalized when ze didn’t make the cut for a more competitive league. “Tried out for Trip-A?” The YAAA was the youngest of the feeders for the Western Junior Hockey League. It was a big deal, and making it in the first year of eligibility was a rare feat. In truth, nine-year-olds were mostly encouraged to try out so they learned early they would never be the best without a lot of work. The rejection hurt sensitive Keltsii, and Vil would have appreciated having the chance to set zir expectations before ze attended the screening camp, but if ze was destined for a higher level, this was an important marker.

Zir lip trembled as ze nodded. “Didn’t want me. Thought you wouldn’t either. But my family made me come anyway.”

“Look at me, Keltsii.” He waited for zir to comply. “Would you say I’m a bad hockey player?”

Zir eyes widened. “You were the MVP of the Thorn Cup two years in a row.”

“Was.” Kind of. Had shared the honor with Leskie the second year in a rare double-award. “But know what happened when tried out for Trip-A when was nine?”

“They made you a starter?” ze guessed, oblivious to why he was bringing this up rather than just reminding zir ze had been his lead scorer last year.

“Nope.” He shook his head and spread his hands out to indicate a sad story. “Didn’t want me. Said was too small. Admitted was quick for my age, but most of the kids in the league were eleven and couldn’t keep up with them. And the things said about my puck handling still haunt me.”

“Really?” Zir voice was tiny, but a glimmer of hope kindled in the kid’s eyes.

“Wouldn’t lie to you.” He held up four bent fingers like he was testifying in court. “Was crushed. But my coach back in this league told me she hadn’t made the first team tried out for either. Her brother did. But guess what?”

“What?”

“Her brother never made Single A. But my coach? Made the IHL. Played for the Vsharae for twelve years. Just like I did.” And then grew resistant to healing magic courtesy of a genetic condition and was forced from the league for her own protection. He called her up for advice every now and then, since she seemed to have done everything he did sixty years earlier.

“Got sick too?” Keltsii put a hand on his shoulder and gave him a very serious look. “Really sorry stopped letting you play. My aunt says was a completely rotten sewage ruling.”

Sliding his lips into a half-smile, Vil shrugged. “Thought so too,” he confided. “But if still playing in the IHL, wouldn’t get to hang out with you kids. Really like coaching you.”

Ze nodded, but he could tell ze was holding back something about what a crappy trade that was. The potential future Thorn Cup MVP raced off toward zir best friend and Vil stood as Maggie drew close enough to whisper, “That was really sweet, Coach.”

She’d been near enough to hear the entire exchange and he hadn’t realized it. So he wasn’t completely hopeless, just mostly so. Lest he fall into the trap of tuning out everything that wasn’t Maggie again, he gave her a smile of acknowledgment but then raised his hands over his head and clapped three times. The returning kids all knew the signal and within seconds had the others silent and lined up against the boards in front of the bench. Marshiyus, one of the first-years, was still struggling to get zir skate laces tied, but Maggie went to help so Vil could get things started.

Near the end of their scheduled ice time, Bex nodded to where Maggie was talking to Marshiyus again. The kid wiped zir eyes, smiling in a dazed way that told Vil he wasn’t alone in crushing on Maggie. “One by one, they all toppled down,” Bex sang quietly. He nodded in response to the code.

When the last player had completed the drill they were doing, Vil clapped to get them all lined up again. “Time to get you back to your families,” he told them.

“Is not!” Keltsii puffed up in indignation. “Haven’t played chase yet! Always play chase!”

“Really?” Vil scratched his horn as he pretended confusion. “Did that last year? Was so long ago…” He trailed off as the returning crowd shouted over each other that they absolutely did that. Every practice! His hand went up to silence them. “Okay, okay! Remember now! New players, the goal of chase is to catch the target. Which is me.”

Like always, that received an enthusiastic reception. He held out a hand to keep them still as they prepared to charge him, dropping it once they were all ready. He spun, setting off faster than he usually went in this game. Then halfway across the ice, he made a big show of tripping. Spilling to the ground, he slid in a curve that kept him center ice before stopping himself. Rather than jumping up, he sat shaking his head sadly as the team raced over to tag him.

“You fell!” several of them pointed out, as though he might have missed it.

“Did.” He continued shaking his head like his performance had disappointed him.

“And you did it in front of Maggie!” Marshiyus yelled.

“Know! Am mortified.” He let out a dramatic sigh and finally stood. “Although it wasn’t my most embarrassing fall. One time, crashed flat on my face while taking a shot in the second stage of the playoffs.”

He’d pulled this before, but hadn’t needed to teach the lesson the previous year because no one had been teased for falling then, so only two of the kids recognized the repeated material. They gave him speculative looks, but kept quiet while the others expressed horrified astonishment. “How did you not die?” Palisa asked.

“Was hard.” He shrugged. “Managed by reminding myself everyone falls. Is going to be true as long as gravity continues to work. Just gotta get up and skate again. But really is time to wrap up so the rink can open for Free Skate. What did we learn today?”

The practice was quickly summarized, then the adults sped to get their equipment off the ice. When that was done, Maggie sat beside him to switch to her street shoes. “Really caught an edge making a shot in the finals?”

He gave her his best grin. “Seconds left on the clock, third period, down one and facing elimination.”

“Shit.” She stared at him. “Now I’m with Palisa. I would have died.”

“Eh. Puck went in the net, so could have been worse.”

“The puck went in?” Her stare became more incredulous. “Seriously?”

“Think the flailing distracted the goalie.” With a wink, he bent to untie his laces. “Tied the game, then Leskie scored the winning goal.”

“Damn… Hate I wasn’t watching.” Maggie shook her head as she stood up. “Anyway, better be careful.”

“Why’s that?” He tilted his head to see her beholding him with a fond smile. He could observe that expression all day and never grow bored.

Eyes locked with his, she shook her head slowly. “Pretty sure everyone who witnessed that ‘accident’ is at least half in love with you now.”

He didn’t let himself ask if she included herself in that statement, let alone grant himself permission to ask if that changed anything. Rather, he rolled his eyes at her like she was joking, because she had to be, and focused on his laces as she trotted over to talk to Marshiyus’s mom. And if he wished it wasn’t a joke, and that she had been talking about herself, and that it did change something… Well, he wouldn't dwell on it. Not even when the thoughts kept him up half the night.

Chapter 15

- Yuri & Dyszrian -

27 Seventh Verse - Last Day

(4:17)

From Dyszrian

Grapevine says you’re quitting your job. Does that mean you’re ready to move to Heart’s Palace and get involved with me?

~~~~~~~~~

(4:19)

From Yuri

Involved with you? The script you’ve always read to me states you’re only into women.

Also, the grapevine has misinformed you. I’m scaling back my hours for a while, that’s all. And I still hate Heart’s Palace way too much to move there even if I didn’t have a life in Yskereen.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:22)

From Dyszrian

If I were to make an exception to being gender-selective, it would be for you. But you know what I meant. Our parents are gearing up for something and I could use your help thwarting it. YSKEREEN could use your help.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:25)

From Yuri

I don’t have any power over my mother, Dysz. I can’t even tell people I’m related to her, so I can’t leverage other people either.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:28)

From Dyszrian

Can’t intimidate them with your title, no. But don’t undervalue how persuasive you can be. You know the saying: the sugar axe is more effective than the metal one.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:30)

From Yuri

If you can think of anything I can do to make life harder for the Establishment Party from here, let me know. But I’m not relocating to join your coalition of disgruntled government assistants.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:35)

From Dyszrian

Oh! You should design us a letterhead using that name!

The grapevine also thinks you’re dating some famous sports someone. Is that related to your unwillingness to move in service to our country? Could she not join one of our sports teams?

~~~~~~~~~

(4:37)

From Yuri

Maybe a little. He’s retired from sports, but he’s icekin, so it’s likely he’d melt in Heart’s Palace. And living across the Empire from him isn’t an option I’m willing to accept. Probably not ever.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:40)

From Dyszrian

He? Him? You have a masculine forever person? You implied you might before, but I assumed you were joking.
Has your mother gone trash-tornado about that yet?

~~~~~~~~~

(4:42)

From Yuri

Not yet.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:44)

From Dyszrian

Well, best of luck handling it when she does.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

1 Eighth Verse - First Day

(1:93)

From Dyszrian

New verse! New chance to leave Yskereen and embrace the resistance!

~~~~~~~~~

(2:43)

From Yuri

I’m resisting fine from here, thanks.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Vil -

The morning Maggie was slated to start at the brewery, Vil found her staring at the kettle like someone who wasn’t sure what it was. “I know how to use this thing,” she said. “But it’s not turning on.”

Lifting it, he felt how light it was. “No water.”

“Oh. Right. “ She sagged and rubbed at a spot between her eyes. “Might be a coffee morning rather than a tea morning.”

“Nightmares?” he guessed.

“No, those require being asleep. Was awake until two hours before the alarm.”

“Sucks. Sit.” Vil got some coffee going and scooped out two bowls of overnight oats. He placed one in front of her, commanding her to eat when she looked like she would claim a lack of hunger. “Haven’t caught the virus, have you?”

“No.” She sighed heavily. “Sort of wish I had. Then I wouldn’t have to start my new job today.”

“Cy is a lot easier to get along with than that stomach yuck,” Vil assured her, wishing he could do more. Maybe the surprise he’d arranged with Leskie would help? He’d been planning to tell her about it as a reward after she put in her first day at Midnight Fox, but it seemed like a nice distraction from her nerves now.

Respectful of Maggie’s waking up, Vil let her eat in silence for a while. After she finished her first cup of coffee, he poured her another before speaking. “So, wanted to thank you for everything did when Bex and I were sick.”

She waved her hand. “You hardly let me do anything. Either of you.”

“Still, your kindness was appreciated.” Should he confess that part of him had enjoyed being ill because it had meant Maggie bringing him tea in bed? Because when she’d sat next to him when he felt too weak to go downstairs, reading to him from Etsian’s book because his vision swam when he tried to read to himself, he’d been happier about her affection than miserable about his digestive system? Because when he’d fallen into a fevered sleep, he’d dreamed she’d said she loved him? No. None of that would be good to admit. He cleared his throat. “Isn’t much of a thank you gift because was given to me, but have something think you’d like.”

“You don’t owe me anything,” she demurred. “You take care of me all of the time. I cite the food I'm currently eating.”

“So don’t want one of my passes to get into this weird building in Vliketla?”

Her nose wrinkled in that way that invariably made his insides mushy. “Weird building?”

“Yeah. Has a bunch of seats arranged around an enormous sheet of ice. People play a sport there.”

“Do they?” A gradual grin dawned, bringing with it a pleasant, soaring sensation in Vil’s heart. “Wonder which one.”

“Think some kind of competitive ballet.” With a tilt of his head, he gave her a playful half-smile. She seemed to like those. He bounced a little as he spoke, unable to contain his energy. “But whatever is, have been invited to go see some friends of mine play it against some trashers from… Wanting to say Galeskeh? Know don’t owe you anything, but want to come with me anyway?”

By the time he finished, Maggie bounced and grinned like a little kid who just got exactly what they wanted from the Birthday Monster. His heart executed an increasingly familiar dance at the sight. “Really? You’re going to take me to watch the Unicorns get demolished?”

“Hopefully? Is Leskie’s thousandth game, so will be livid if loses to our rivals on it.”

Maggie’s shriek blistered his ears, but he was beaming as she threw her arms around him.

“So want to go?” he teased as he hugged her back.

“Obviously!” She pulled away to smack his shoulder, then hugged him again. “That’s on the twenty-fourth?”

It amazed him she could remember the Vsharae schedule even when she couldn’t remember how to operate basic appliances. “Yeah.”

“Wait…” Releasing him, Maggie sat back and frowned. “Sascha says you never go to the games. They think you aren’t comfortable going without being able to play. That’s why I haven’t pestered you about tickets.”

“Historically, sure.” He shrugged at the admission. The hangup wasn’t something he’d ever hidden from his friends. “But have to go back sometime, yesno? Might as well be when can take someone who really wants to go. Besides, Leskie wants me there.”

A canine was visible as Maggie bit her lip. She knew he and Leskie came up the same season, so she likely realized that if he hadn’t developed Saint Javen’s Syndrome, this might be his thousandth game as well. That wouldn't make attendance easier. She left that unsaid to ask, “Yuri coming?”

“Will likely need a lot of explanations, but yeah.” It was part of why he believed he could handle this. If it were just Yuri going, though, he didn’t think he’d manage. He needed Maggie’s enthusiasm to focus on when things got painful. “With both of you with me, will be okay.”

Her expression caught. Had it not occurred to her she was someone whose support he valued? Recovering, she smiled softly. “I’ll do my best.”

A creak from the stairs alerted them that Yuri was up. “There was screaming?” he asked blearily, creeping toward them. “Or did I dream that?”

“Is alright,” Maggie told him with a perky wave. “Was good screaming. We’re going to a hockey game.”

“Ah. Yes, screaming for live sports should begin several stanzas prior to the starting whistle. Go sports!” Yuri nodded and ambled with an amusing lack of coordination to a stool. “Do I smell coffee? Could cheer about coffee.”

Maggie folded her arms and glared at him. “You can and will cheer about hockey. Otherwise I’m not sharing my coffee with you.”

“Fine. I agree to the terms of your blackmail.” Yuri winked at Vil. “Even if the only player I really want to cheer for is retired.”

Unlike Maggie, Yuri had never caught on to how deep a wound that was. Vil didn’t care to explain and he gave Maggie a sharp shake of his head when she looked like she might. It was okay that Yuri didn’t understand. As long as he showed up to hold Vil’s hand anyway, everything would be fine.

- Maggie -

Maggie had been happy to discover Cy kept to the same Alt Rest schedule as Vil. “Our customers are bars,” he’d explained when telling her he expected her to work on Rest Days and Stanzas. “They work; we work.” So her first full day had fallen on a Second Day, the first one in Eighth Verse. That meant it was October back home, time for gothic decorations. Yuri told her not to be overly upset at the lack of Halloween; aspects of it appeared in the celebrations of the in-between verse of Reset. But Reset ended on the vernal equinox, so wasn’t soon.

By the end of Day One, Maggie’s clothes smelled like hops and she’d somehow gotten mash in her hair, making it stick out like the spines of a hedgehog. Pity Ashareen didn’t do costumes this time of year, because she was halfway to being Sonic’s purple cousin.

“Are a natural brewer!” Cy declared as they wrapped up, all evidence to the contrary. He caught her skeptical look and laughed. “Should have seen Emrys on their first day! And Pesh, what did say the morning started?”

The senior assistant brewer, a brick colored elf with a few dozen earrings in each ear and bright magenta vision enhancement charms, smiled at the memory. “Burned myself, then started yelling that beer is cursed and I never wanted to see another glass.”

“And yet, here is! Not just about to abandon me, but about to do it to run a competing brewery!” Despite the jibe, it was clear Cyryllon was proud of his former student. “Let’s drink to a great first day! Is a limited edition from last year. A collaboration with someone wish would join us.”

Emrys put a tray with four glasses in the center of the table in the area used for twice-daily staff meetings. There hadn’t been beer for the morning one. Maggie took her glass and sipped. Her eyes widened at a familiar, smoky taste. “Is Mountain Mist, but as beer.”

“Good tongue!” Cy beamed at her. He tipped his head toward Emrys. “Rys and Vil worked together on it. Would love to do more with him.”

The junior assistant fluttered her iridescent wings. “Vil would make am excellent brewer.”

“He would,” Maggie agreed. Vil excelled at everything he cared about, which she could see extending to include beer as well as tea. “When I was nervous about coming here, he told me beer and tea are basically the same thing anyway.”

“Kind of are,” Emrys agreed. “Although also sort of aren’t.”

“Sorry you got me instead of him.”

The other three made immediate protest sounds and Cy signed for her to stop being silly. “Want both of you. Not one or the other. Besides, you listen better. And look better in black.”

Although Maggie couldn’t imagine that Vil wouldn’t pay attention in her spot and thought he looked good in most colors, including the black of the brewery’s official swag, she refrained from arguing. Nursing her beer, she settled in to listen to Cyryllon spin a tale about the time he accidentally bought a teapot that used to belong to Queen Isabella of Castile. She wasn’t sure she believed a single word, but it was entertaining.

Naturally the brewery and Vil’s house were located as far apart as the two places could be while both being in Niaretya, but the twenty-minute walk was pleasant. And she found both Vil and Yuri lounging inside when she got home, which was definitely nice. The pair sat on opposite ends of the couch with their knees bent so their feet tangled together. The sight lifted her heart and brought out a smile. Vil waved without looking over, intent on his slate’s display, but Yuri grinned at her as she proclaimed, “You two are too fucking cute.”

“Exactly what we were going for,” Yuri responded with a playful glint in his eye. He put his slate down on the refreshment table. “How was work?”

She leaned over and folded her arms on the couch back.“Pretty good. Some of the mash attacked my hair for no good reason, so I need a shower, but I didn’t do anything bad enough to get fired over. How’s the shop?”

Vil grunted without looking up from whatever he was reading. “You were missed.”

“He’s grumpy.” Yuri sat up straighter, crossing his legs under him. His arm bent casually beside hers with plenty of room between their elbows. Maggie wasn’t a fan of that space but accepted its necessity. Even without touching, the waves of affection wafting from him were impossible to ignore. “And if you think he’s pissy about losing you, you should hear Sascha. And Cyryllon keeps sending messages about how incredible you are. Probably not helping.”

“Sorry, Vil.”

“Is alright. Can’t help being awesome, so not your fault people want you around.” He finally looked up from his slate. The storm in his eyes was strong today, testifying he actually was upset. Despite that, he donned a smile. A flirty one that Maggie tried to classify as merely friendly. “Glad is working out over there. Is a fantastic opportunity for you. Just in a rotten mood because Lachelle came in today and Sascha’s nephew’s permit hasn’t cleared yet so can’t start.”

“Understandable.” It really was. “Would you feel better if I told you it’s snowing? Like right outside our door?”

His smile seemed real, but he shook his head. “Noticed already. Can feel it. Sort of like a tickle in the back of my skull.”

Yuri frowned at him. “That sounds unpleasant.”

“No, is a nice tickle,” Vil assured him. “Or maybe tickle isn’t the right word. Is like something fuzzy being rubbed on your skin? Like a fluffy towel? Maybe a feather?” He looked back to Maggie. His emotions were only marginally less clear than Yuri’s, leaving her no room to doubt the fondness that surged when he looked at her. “But you’re happy about the news. Like seeing you happy.”

The simple statement launched a swoop in her stomach. “Always loved snow.”

“Knew had reason to like you.” Vil stretched as he stood up. With a tremendous investment of energy, Maggie managed not to ogle him. “Realize is hopelessly out of character, but going to make tea. Anyone want some?”

“Please? Make that mint-bluebark one Yuri likes so much,” she called as he went to the kitchen. She looked back to Yuri, who was watching her with a solemn expression, seeming bothered about something. “Everything okay? Did you want a different tea?”

“No, that’s my favorite.” He paused, keeping his eyes on her and looking like he would say something. She was less than surprised when his poster dinged for attention while she waited for him to speak. His scowl upon reading the message confirmed it was about work. With swift strokes, he wrote a response. “This may need me in person, rot it.”

Maggie sighed in sympathy. “It’s alright,” she repeated Vil’s words. “You can’t help being awesome, so it’s not your fault people want you around.”

The plagiarized claim earned her an amused snort and a tiny smile. “Not sure that’s what’s going on, but thanks.” He frowned at the poster before writing something else. A familiar crease was forming on his temple, poking out from his hairline to attest to a growing headache. “I suppose the part that’s worthy of comment is that I made it to late afternoon before work popped up. Or is it early evening even?”

“Um, Squirrel?” She tapped his elbow to draw his attention, flinching back from the intense wave of affection that struck her at the contact. Recovering, she pushed on with what she had planned to say. “You helped me with my history lesson over breakfast, then walked me to work, then reviewed a bunch of stuff with Cy. That was all part of your job.”

“First, you’re officially Shadrieya’s now, so that was technically just me being friendly. And second, even when you were my client, you were different, Little Mouse.” He tossed her the sign for an obvious truth. “This is Anita. There isn’t a universe where I’d drop everything I’m doing for her without being paid. Plus, dealing with her isn’t compatible with staying near Vil. So… Not the same at all.”

“Okay. I’ll accept that.” She stood and gave her back a pop.

The poster went off again. “Whelp, she’s being processed.”

“Processed?” Maggie frowned as Yuri lay back down and stared at the ceiling vines. “Like by the police? Or the guardians, or whatever?”

“Guardians. And yep. Her and all three of her hosts. For having sex on a playground. In the middle of the afternoon. Outside the courthouse. Then assaulting the guardians who asked them to move to somewhere private.”

“Well, fuck.”

“Yep.” Yuri snorted. “Literally even.”

“Are you going to be in trouble for housing her with them?” Maggie asked.

“If I’m lucky, they’ll put me on probation and leave me alone for a few verses.” He peeked at her through one eye. “But between you and Vil, I think I’ve used up my allotment of luck for the foreseeable future.”

“You’re made of luck, Yuri.” She flicked him a playful smile before going to the kitchen, tossing her conclusion behind her. “That’s why neither of us has killed you yet.”

- Yuri -

Maggie’s second verse-iversary, as she and Vil called them, had arrived. Yuri had trouble wrapping his head around the idea that she’d only been on Faereen for fifty-six days. On some level, the concept of her had been hovering over him all the years they were apart, but he wasn’t the only one acting like she was a long-time fixture of the local landscape. A small group gathered around a long table in the Rabbit’s heated beer garden in her honor, which would have had the old Maggie unhappy about being the center of attention. Yet there she sat, beaming happily at toasts to her future in Niaretya. She’d mentioned things like binge-watching entertainment with Bex and listening to Etsian spin folktales. And he knew she got along with her coworkers at both the brewery and the Yetsona, except for the blatantly unfriendly Lachelle. And he couldn’t forget how frequently she referenced rotting Kaz. But he’d missed so much of her interactions with all those people that he found himself surprised at how at ease she was around them.

Watching Maggie with the friends she’d made since moving here, Yuri saw more confidence than she’d had around people she’d known for years back on Earth. What he didn’t know was why. It could be due to better mental healthcare. Or it might be a sign of personal growth. Or it could be the simple fact that for the first time in her life, she was free of the constant pressure of never knowing when someone would yell ‘Faerie!’ and stuff her through a gate. That had already happened. And she’d not merely survived but thrived beyond the gate. She held out a pinch of the roll she was eating to Olly, smiling as the creature took it. The first time she’d seen Bex’s pet, she’d feared her. Now they were besties.

Yuri wished Shadrieya had made it out to see this, but he got waivers from everyone present to record them and captured video evidence Maggie was blowing through her social milestones from the end of the table. Tensing as Kaz came up behind her and got her attention with a hand to the shoulder, Yuri stopped recording and grabbed his mug. Rotting Kaz. Every time Yuri saw the librarian, he liked him less. Adorkable? Really? With his ridiculous barrettes and his condescending lectures laden with obtuse references, Yuri couldn’t see why anyone tolerated him. He was the walking embodiment of ‘Well, actually…’ But Bex said the hair clips were cute, Etsian insisted the info-dumps were charming, and Maggie… Yuri wouldn’t let himself think of Maggie’s opinions, because then he’d have to either leave or risk doing something to land in rehabilitation. Better to keep calm and apply alcohol. At least the spell-work he’d had done to increase his resistance to his allergies were helping. Normally the glowing flora of the beer garden would set him off.

Vil slid down the bench to Yuri to whisper, “Why do people like him?”

“No idea,” Yuri muttered back, only vaguely worried why Vil shared his view when no one else did. “He reminds Maggie of Aodhan. But Aodhan’s a sewer-leak. So…”

Kaz claimed the space Vil had just left. It made sense; the other bench held three people right by Maggie while this one had two on the far end. But something close to a growl in the back of Vil’s throat indicated he appreciated the move about as much as Yuri did. Next to Maggie, Bex looked down in their direction before saying, “Don’t you still live in Cresseran, Kaz? Because is a rumor the portals are going to go down soon.”

“Moved early!” he announced happily. “We’re neighbors already. Is Yuri okay being stranded, though?”

Everyone looked his way, so he did his best to smile and pretend he could stand the latest addition to their table. “Would prefer it.”

“Speaking of the Yskies… I have a question,” Maggie said. Her nose crinkled for a moment before she asked, “Why aren’t they lobbying to get the title to the Yskereen duchy passed down? It’s currently held by the Lead Minister, yesno?”

Bex signaled the answer was easy. “Because the heir’s underage.”

“There’s no minimum age to inherit a title, though,” Maggie countered. “It’s traditional for an heir to be a hundred, but they never changed the laws. I was reading about that earlier.”

Something sour passed over Bex’s features. “If talking about that Heart’s Palace Heart article, can’t trust a word Kiyli Kuznalov writes.”

Vil’s breath hissed in. “Bex doesn’t like her because wrote something mean about me once, but is honest.”

“Honest?” The shadows around Bex danced like flames and Olly zipped to her side in alarm. “What wrote about you wasn’t mean. Was defamation.”

“Was a misunderstanding.” Vil’s voice was firm, making it obvious he didn’t want to argue, but Bex’s lips parted anyway. He cut her off with a quick question to Yuri, “Legal student’s opinion? On getting the next duchess early?”

“I could answer that without a single law class,” he claimed, hoping someone would ask why and notice he couldn’t answer them. “An underage heir’s regent has to approve the assumption of title. Which in this case would be Lead Minister Grand Duchess Rysaria, because it was her father’s.”

“So not likely,” Kaz surmised.

Yuri would have agreed with anyone else, but he’d argue with Kaz. “If she thinks she has something to gain from it, Rysaria could make the move. For example, if she’s confident her heir would vote with her in the Assembly. She gets to name our governor and such now, but she doesn’t get the extra vote.”

“Right.” Bex tossed out the sign for getting to the next point. “So, second answer: the Yskies don’t know who the heir is and have no reason to assume she’d be on our side.”

“She should be.” Maggie signed they should listen to her argument, which Yuri was curious to hear. Although he was more focused on thinking up ways to hint at his connection to this topic. How big of a clue could he trick the secrecy enchantment to allow? “If Yskereen follows the same template as the other provinces, she’ll be the head of our assembly. Even if we assume she’s a power-hungry trashfly, that would be attractive. Because now she can’t issue legislation at all. She’s not even in the federal Superior Chamber.”

“What if she’s a power-averse trashfly?” Sascha posed, hitting a little too close to the truth for Yuri’s comfort. He shifted and tried to get Vil’s attention to convey unease in hopes Vil would wonder what was getting to him but Vil’s gaze stayed on Maggie.

“She might still want to do the right thing,” Maggie suggested. “And she’d be part of writing the new rules, so she could easily insist on not being the head of our assembly.”

Bex signed doubt. “Odds are, the heir is in no way a decent person. Was raised by Rysaria. Could well be even worse. Is an unknown and the only stance the Yskies are likely to take on her is that shouldn’t exist. At least not as a duchess.”

“Why does everyone assume the heir will be a duchess?” Yuri got out. When Maggie’s eyes came to him, he tried to will her to understand why he’d asked that. If she figured out he was the heir, then the spell should let him talk to her about it. And wouldn’t stop him from outing himself as drakekin. He could tell her about the matebonds. And he trusted she’d tell Vil what she knew. He just needed her to put the pieces together. “The title was Rysaria’s father’s.”

“Good point,” Maggie said slowly. Her gaze went over the beer garden wall to fall on Sky View House. Could he somehow lead her to connect the place to him? “All we know is Rysaria admitted to having twins thirty-odd years ago. I read the announcement. There was nothing about gender in it.”

“Of course not.” Kaz waved his hand. “Even nobles aren’t gross enough to try to dictate a newborn’s gender.”

Nose all wrinkly, Maggie picked up her beer and turned it in her hands while the group made assorted sounds of agreement. When that quieted, she spoke again. “I still don’t get how they manage the secrecy. If these heirs grew up with their parents, presumably a lot of people know about them. Servants and teachers and classmates. I get that privacy laws are strict here and we’re not supposed to give out the heirs’ names, but it still seems like the sort of thing that would be an open secret. Like, no one says Bob Smith is the alias of the Yskerae heir, but why aren’t his friends putting his name in quotes and teasing him about his family?”

“Bob Smith?” Etsian asked as Yuri silently urged Maggie’s thoughts along.

Seizing a chance to hint, Yuri waved his hand. “Smith in the United States is like Znkov here. And Bob’s historically common. Bob Smith would be so generic you’d assume it was an alias.”

Sascha laughed. “Million of them in every city, huh?”

“Znkov really is your family name though,” Maggie pointed out. Then she paused. “Wait. Isn’t it?”

The enchantment would have let him tell her it was, but that ran counter to the direction he was trying to steer her in, so Yuri just laughed and drank his beer. Then he tried not to glare as Kaz stepped in to explain the depths of how many enchantments covered non-public members of the nobility. It didn’t help that the librarian was right: Yuri wasn’t just under a spell to keep him from confessing his station. He was also under one that impaired anyone around him from figuring it out. So, odds were, none of today’s hints would sprout into a rotting thing. They’d be misremembered, or unweighted by belief they were jokes, or possibly completely forgotten. And there was nothing he could do about it.

Chapter 16

- Maggie & Kaz -

12 Eighth Verse - Rest Day

(11:22)

From Kaz

I debated saying anything about this, but… Those tourists you helped today were speaking Fentasheek. And so were you. But the first time we met, you said you weren’t fluent in any Faerae languages. Fentasheek seems like an oddly niche and unrelated one to learn next to Ashareek.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:31)

From Maggie

I didn’t learn it. I think at some point my translation powersharer started letting me speak different languages in addition to understanding them.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:36)

From Kaz

1. Powersharers don’t gain new abilities after initialization unless they undergo a reset.

2. Your powersharer stopped working at least a verse and a half ago. (I can sense enchantments on objects. The ability to share is still there, but it’s not charged with a power.)

~~~~~~~~~

(11:40)

From Maggie

Then how am I doing it?

~~~~~~~~~

(11:42)

From Kaz

That’s what I’m trying to figure out, aj.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:43)

From Maggie

I’ve never been able to absorb other people’s talents before, but maybe being on Faereen and having it working next to my skin for so long made it rub off somehow?

~~~~~~~~~

(11:44)

From Kaz

I’ll read up on it, but I’ve never heard of that happening from a sharer.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:48)

From Maggie

You’ve heard of it happening from something else?

~~~~~~~~~

(11:50)

From Kaz

Some of the older histories of The Divines mention a few of them gaining, even amplifying, powers from their bondmates.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:54)

From Maggie

You’re hilarious. It’s probably safe to assume I’m not Divine.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:56)

From Kaz

Never tell my parents I said this because they’re very religious, but The Divines were just dragons. Some drakekin have dragon abilities. How certain are you that neither of your parents were drakekin? They don’t all show physical signs like the empress. She’s the result of centuries of breeding for dragon traits.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:63)

From Maggie

Not conceding anything here, but I’ve never figured out which of my moms birthed me. And I have no idea who my father was.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:66)

From Kaz

So as far as you know, both of your birth parents could have been full dragons.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:68)

From Maggie

Seems unlikely.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:70)

From Kaz

Granted. It’s far more likely you just got a combination of recessive genes that are allowing you to gain this benefit of a matebond.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:81)

From Maggie

This line of speculation implies I have a matebond with Yuri. That’s ridiculous.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:84)

From Kaz

Is it? The two of you are definitely connected.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:85)

From Maggie

We’ve been friends for a long time. That’s all.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:87)

From Kaz

I’ll pretend to believe that long enough to research a different explanation for you. Although I will point out that there are medical tests that would show whether you have a matebond or not. Should you wish to ask for one.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Vil -

Vil woke to the knowledge Maggie had left the house. It was Alt Rest stanza and an hour before sunrise, so that got his immediate attention even though she hadn’t gone far. Murmuring an explanation to Yuri, who was barely conscious, he made a wobbly path for the deck. The snow piled against the door came partway up his calf, which meant it was likely knee deep in uncovered areas. They’d gotten more than the predictions had suggested and a lot for this early in the year. This could be the snow that stuck for the winter rather than melting before the next snowfall like the earlier dustings.

A swipe of his power cleared a path to the railing and soon he was leaning over it, watching Maggie play in the garden by the light of a portable glowstone. Wow. There was no telling how long he would have spied on her frolicking if Ninka hadn’t noticed him and meowed. Maggie followed the cat’s gaze to catch him staring at her like a stalker. Somehow unembarrassed, he grinned down at her.

“I was trying to build you a snowman,” she called up.

He regarded the chaos as she laughed. “Which mound is it?”

“Yeah… Turns out I suck at snowmen.” She flopped backward and moved her arms and legs while he put effort into not visualizing flopping on top of her. “Make a mean snow angel, but then I spoil them when I get up.”

Vil chuckled as she demonstrated. “Is okay. Don’t need to be cursed by an angel anyway.”

“Angels are bad here!” Yuri yelled from behind him. “Also, you people are insane. I’m closing this door before I freeze.”

“He opened the door after I closed it,” Vil told Maggie, still leaning over the rail despite his bare feet being unpleasantly cold. “Want to try again after sunrise? Or could make something, if isn’t showing off.” He held out a cupped hand, letting his magic shine in his palm.

An intensity took over Maggie’s face as she focused on him. “Show off for me, Vildian.”

Rot. This was too much for his sanity. It would be so easy to crest the snow under her, bringing her to him. But then what? If he did any of what his body was arguing he should do, he’d have hurdled over lines he knew better than to cross. He swallowed and summoned all of his willpower to send his magic through the garden, creating a towering angel in its larger, bird-like form. Maybe it was uninspired since angels had already been mentioned, but Maggie clapped for the menacing beast and uninspired was a million times better than the mess he’d unleash if he gave in to his desires.

- Maggie -

Little things kept reminding Maggie how out of place she was. Angels were bad here. Which made as much sense as otherwise, really. The Old Testament Bible showed them committing acts of mass destruction and widespread violence, and a focus on that would make them decidedly horror material. But to Maggie the word still resonated as a friendly guardian or person who was inherently good.

She came inside, wondering if birdkin were subject to prejudice over seeming a lot like angels. Yuri, already in the kitchen heating water, answered her question about that with a shake of his head. “Know how there’s scary evil and sexy evil? Elementals are scary, but angels are all over erotica.”

“Angels are sexy evil? And elekin aren’t?” Maggie’s nose wrinkled. “Have these people met an elekin?”

For a second, Maggie worried her question would raise Yuri’s hackles, that he was catching on to her physical responses to his boyfriend and didn’t appreciate them. But then the immediate tension vanished from his face and he laughed. “Right? Not that I’d label Vil evil, but the sexy half I can go with.”

Her eyes widened. “Obviously, the evil half is trash.”

A door opened and a moment later, Vil trotted downstairs. He must have decided winter had started because he was wearing long sleeves even though he wouldn’t be seeing Rachelle. Unlike her and Yuri, who were dressed in layers, he was probably only wearing the single tunic and light vest though. For a moment, she let herself contemplate touching the tunic to determine if it was as soft as it looked. But then she progressed to imagining sliding a hand under that tunic. And then she had to slam up walls against her imagination before she did something she shouldn’t.

Quickly, Maggie turned away to scoop a bowl of oatmeal. It didn’t help her inappropriate thoughts about Vil, but it kept her from gaping at him and that was something. She couldn’t put a finger on precisely what about the scene outside had been hot as hell, but she strongly considered going back out to spend more time lying in the snow. Perhaps she should schedule some medical tests. Not for assessing her lack of matebond with anyone, obviously. But for measuring her hormones. They were off. Had been since she’d arrived on FaereenShe was not as allosexual as they had her behaving. Nor did she wish to be.

“Last-minute gathering tonight because Etsian’s being dragged away for winter,” Vil announced. “Side note: Lyra’s furious didn’t make it out of town before significant snow.

Yuri grunted. “That’s good, yesno? Because we all hate her?” He shot a questioning glance at Maggie and received an enthusiastic nod in return.

“Generally applaud her misery,” Vil said as he looked around the room. His eyes narrowed on a section of floor where Ninka hadn’t completely licked up a spilled bit of the breakfast Yuri had fed her, leaving a small streak. Maggie stepped on it and held out the bowl she’d just filled with a determined expression that had Vil sighing but accepting the food as he continued his thought. “Problem is, will take it out on Etsian even though still here because of her renovation project.”

“Might be her fault they’re here this late in the year, but he’s been happy about it,” Yuri pointed out. He held up a measuring spoon. “How many of these per pot?”

Vil went to put his bowl down, but Maggie glared and signed for him to go sit. She checked which tea Yuri had picked out and gave him quick instructions, trying to ignore the hum on her skin from standing next to him while she did it. Again thinking about calling a medic, she crossed the kitchen to make two more bowls of oatmeal. “So it’s not my imagination that Etsian doesn’t want to leave?”

“No.” Vil sounded glum. “Decent chance would stay if knew how much Bex wants him to. But won’t tell him and banned me from it.”

Nodding, Maggie sat at the island, putting Yuri’s food between her and Vil since Yuri was messing with his poster. “And she knows enough about you to have a solid collection of blackmail material?”

“Exactly. So going to the gathering in his honor tonight, wishing him safe travels, and not saying a rotting word about him torturing my best friend. Because even if that got him to stay, her revenge would be brutal.”

Maggie could relate. “Yeah, Aodhan and I could definitely bring the other down if we decided to.”

By the teapot, Yuri stiffened. She assumed the change in posture and the dark expression on his face when he turned were because of what was on his poster, but his words weren’t about work. “Aodhan doesn’t need anything like that. He can just manipulate you into doing what he wants.”

Taken aback by the lash of Yuri’s words, Maggie blinked and went, “What?”

Yuri didn’t answer. In fact, he stopped acknowledging she was there altogether. He walked around the other side of the island, gave a confused Vil a quick kiss, and told him, “Gotta go into the city. Anita’s being released from redemption and handed over for transport to start over in Ishlanireen. Hopefully she’ll do better there. I don’t have to take her, thank the stars, but I do need to be there when she meets her new liaison and make sure they have all her documentation. If I don’t make it tonight, tell Etsian he’d better get his feathers back by the spring equinox or I’ll have my sister arrest him.”

Maggie watched him put on his shoes, then sprinted over before he could go. She reached for his arm, wincing when he jerked away from the contact. “I don’t know why you’re mad at me, Yuri.”

He glared at her for a moment, then deflated. “Don’t worry about it, Mouse. I’m not angry. Just in a shitty mood because it’s Rest Day and my new, lighter workload isn’t sparing me from being summoned without warning by something I should have been notified of in advance. Enjoy the snow and maybe I’ll see you tonight.”

A quick goodbye to Vil later and Yuri was gone, leaving Maggie staring at his untouched oatmeal and reflecting on how bad a liar he still was.

- Yuri -

Yuri spent much of his day waffling about what to tell Maggie. Everyone had been chugging along, gleefully ignoring the giant glow-in-the-dark elephant in the room despite its t-shirt screaming, “Hello! I’m the breakup! Ask me about myself!” It was surrounded by neon signs blaring, “Talk about me!” but no one wanted to. Vil had said early on that he didn’t need to be put in the middle of a split that happened years before he met anyone involved, and Yuri respected that. Who would be happy in that situation? Particularly when they were sleeping with one of the people involved and, Yuri strongly suspected, wanted to sleep with the other one. And while none of what had happened back then felt even slightly resolved, it wasn’t stuff Yuri longed to revisit. Wanting to let it go and actually doing it were distinctly different actions though.

Sometimes, Maggie said things that made it sound like she regretted not just how things ended between them but that they’d ended at all. Every now and then, he could swear he caught something in her eyes that made him think she hadn’t stopped loving him. Occasionally, he was sure he’d heard something in her voice that implied she still wanted him just as much as he wanted her. He told himself it didn’t matter, because as long as she required couple-obsession, there was no path to rekindling the romantic and physical aspects of their relationship anyway. But on some level, it did matter to him. Even knowing nothing would come of it, he wanted to know if he was hallucinating or if he had company in his feelings.

But she’d never stopped trusting Aodhan. And that made it hard to trust her. Even though Aodhan was on another world. What if he wasn’t? It was unlikely, but there was gossip Erfaereen authorities were considering banishing humans with magic to Faereen. Aunt Kat would take them in if that happened, even though she’d have a fight with the Assembly on her schedule. If Aodhan popped out the next time the gate opened, would that be the end of Yuri and Maggie’s reborn friendship? The human had already proven how low he’d sink to keep the two of them apart. Why would he fail now when he’d succeeded in the past?

Yuri spent several hours in his apartment talking things through with his zymrae, but reached the Rabbit for Etsian’s farewell party before establishing a conclusion he didn’t reverse within five minutes. Instantly, his eyes flew to Maggie. She lit up at the sight of him, filling him with hope even though she’d been talking to Kaz, who was far too similar to Aodhan for Yuri to want him anywhere near her. She wove her way to his side, looking only marginally freaked out over there being enough of a crowd to necessitate weaving. Her fingers clutched the pendant he’d given her, but she seemed otherwise at ease. “Yuri! Vil says I’m bound by his agreement with Bex, but I never consented to that.”

“Should have read the terms of service for living in his house,” Yuri told her.

“No one reads the ToS.” Her fingers crossed and uncrossed, showing irrelevance. “That’s why the funkier bits of them are always being thrown out of court.”

Rather than pointing out he’d needed years of extra time in school due to the legal system here being different from the one she was familiar with, he shrugged on his way to ask Braaklyn for a drink. “How about this argument then: we respect Bex enough to respect her wishes even if she’s disastrously wrong.”

“I hate being a mature adult and you know it.” She scrunched her face in exaggerated distaste, drawing a chuckle from him. Zings of electric purple shot through the whites of her eyes as her expression shifted to something serious. That right there! That was exactly the kind of thing that made him speculate he wasn’t alone in his feelings. “I think the theme of the evening, at least for me, is telling people things they should know.”

His stomach swooped up, then dove for his toes. This conversation didn’t feel safe to have without Vil around. His eyes cast out in search of his partner, spotting him conversing with Yves. “Like I should tell Vil I’m here?”

Maggie’s shoulders slumped. “Yeah, like that.”

She watched him take his drink from Bex’s backup and took two steps with him before getting in his way and forcing a collision-avoiding stop. Meeting his gaze with a determined set to her jaw, she took a fortifying breath. “I’m glad you don’t spend half the year on the other side of the country. Not just because that would hurt Vil, who’s my friend, but because I’d miss you too. I’ve missed you enough already.”

The backs of his eyes stung and pressure built up inside his sinuses from the effort not to cry over those simple statements. “I missed you too,” he admitted, marveling that he’d managed not to blurt that out before. “And I can’t leave that long. Ninka might forget who I am, and that would crush me.”

A sad smile haunted her lips as she shook her head at the jest. “No one could ever forget you, Yuri. Trust me. I tried really hard.”

Yeah, that was way too explosive a topic to embrace sober and without a reminder of why he shouldn’t ask permission to kiss her. He delivered a cheeky grin from beneath his bangs. “It’s a curse. Do you have any idea how difficult it is to commit crimes when everyone remembers you?”

Maggie rolled her eyes. “Can’t lie well enough to get away with anything anyway. They’d ask you if you did it. Would say no. And be sentenced on the spot.”

“Maybe.” He shrugged. “Or maybe that’s just what I want you to think so I can get away with lies if I need them.”

She snorted. Quite rudely. “Sure, Squirrel. Go with that.”

Over the crowd, Vil’s attention landed on them. Maggie gave him a wave, then continued walking as if she and Yuri hadn’t stopped. Trailing behind her, Yuri felt too many things to properly identify any of them. And in the theater of his mind, the elephant’s sibling arrived at the party in a bright pink tutu and a hoodie proclaiming, “Tell her you love her!” Rotting elephants.

Chapter 17

- Maggie -

Mama y Madre,

¡Hola! Assuming you’ve learned by now that I’m no longer on Earth, I doubt you expected to hear from me. Hopefully it’s a good surprise. And if this is your first word I’m no longer in Seattle, then I apologize for breaking the news this way.

First off, I’m safe. And while I’m not sure I’d say I’m happy, I think I’ll get there eventually. I have bouts of depression and PTSD nightmares flashing back to my capture on a regular basis, but I have more moments of contentment than of despair.

When I went to put a date on this letter, I realized I didn’t know which one to use. It’s the sixteenth of Eighth Verse where I am in the Asharae Empire. The autumn equinox was a verse ago, so I guess it’s late October back home. Happy Halloween?

It breaks my brain to realize it’s still so early in the year. We have snow here. Lots of snow. People laugh at how incredible I find it. But we had three feet overnight last stanza! All but a foot or so melted, but that’s still amazing. I’m told there will likely be snow on the ground until late spring or early summer.

From that detail, you can probably guess I’m not in one of the warmer parts of the Empire. I’m in a tiny town in Yskereen. Niaretya, not that I expect you to have heard of it. It’s a recreational ski village in the Ysverem Mountains. So expect my on-snow skills to accelerate soon! All french fries! No pizza!

Speaking of literal pizza now, I’m sad to report that it’s not something eaten here. But my host has learned to make it despite finding it revolting (Are his taste buds broken?) so I’m doing better than most transplants.

Vil (my host) is super-sweet and always doing considerate things like that. He owns a teashop, takes me hiking, has a strange-for-here interest in Earth media, and used to play professional hockey. You can likely imagine how well we get along. Although, strange twist of fate: he’s dating Yuri Znkov.

Yes, the Yuri Znkov you know. Unlikely as it sounds, he works for the Empire’s Department of Immigration and was assigned to help me learn to fit in here. And he’s doing a great job of it considering the flimsy material (AKA me) he has to work with. (Technically, they handed me off to someone else recently, but Yuri’s still doing the bulk of supporting me. Well, him and Vil, anyway.)

Things are still a little weird between me and Yuri at times, but I think we’ve established a solid foundation for an ongoing friendship. I’m glad to have him back in my life, even if it’s in a different way than before. Madre, you were right when you told me I’d made a huge mistake ending things with him. Not that I did it by myself. And not that I want to restart our doomed romance. Polyamory may be normal here, but I’d struggle with it. And we already know Yuri would chafe under monogamy. Plus, Vil is fantastic and the two of them are the cutest couple I’ve ever seen. There’s no way I’d ever be a part of separating them.

Between Yuri and Vil, I’m very well taken care of, but I can’t forget to mention Cyryllon. Cy’s my boss at the brewery I’m working in (!) and has declared himself my honorary abuelo. Si, abuelo. He spent decades living in Spain prior to their Glorious Revolution. So I even have someone I can speak (slightly archaic) Spanish with. Hurra! Of course, most of what he tells me in Spanish, or even in Ashareek, are ridiculously implausible stories, but they are SO MUCH fun to listen to. You’d both love him.

I don’t know if the contact we’re sending this through (who I won’t identify just in case I shouldn’t) will be able/willing to send anything else. But know that I landed in a good spot, so you don’t need to worry about me. And should you ever cross the gates again, you know where to find me. I doubt I’ll be moving anytime soon.

Eternal love,

Magdalena

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey, Aodhan.

Surprise! I still exist!

I have an urge to apologize for not writing earlier, but I just now learned I’d actually be able to get a couple of messages delivered to Earth. Every day, I come across something I wish I could tell you about, but this is possibly the only letter I’ll be able to get to you and space is limited. I was given a fairly low weight allowance and also needed to write my moms. But I’m glad I get the chance to let you know I’m safe and on my way to being happy.

I’m living at a ski resort in a country that has concepts like Universal Basic Income, Guaranteed Housing, and Free Healthcare, and a bunch of other stuff we were fighting for on Earth. The air is clean and the planet isn’t turning into a furnace while half the population tries to murder the environment faster. And raids like the one I was caught up in are illegal here. Without the government ignoring that fact and disappearing people anyway. Oh! And cops get in more trouble than a civilian would in the rare instance they kill someone! They aren’t even allowed to injure us without being forced to prove to a judge why they had to! Very refreshing!

It’s honestly really nice here. Almost nice enough to forgive that it’s not as democratic as I’d like. That’s what’s being fought for here: a bigger role for elected officials. We have an empress for crying out loud! She seems to respond to public opinion pretty well, but she’s still an unelected head of the executive branch. At least she’s separate from the Assembly these days. Although the equivalent of the Senate is a bunch of actual nobles, like the House of Lords, except most of them are Ladies, so the Assembly (Congress) has a lot of room to improve.

ANYWAY, unless I’m flattering myself, my life is more interesting to you than all that. So…

Like I said, I’m living in a ski town. It’s still October (I think?) and we already have snow on the ground. I’m told it’s likely to be there until next summer.

I have a job in a brewery that comes with a stand-in grandfather and unlimited beer. (Or if it’s limited, I can’t drink enough to come up against the limit anyway!) I always sort of wanted to brew and I’m really enjoying it.

I’m the assistant coach of a kids’ hockey team. They’re adorable and I love each and every one of them. And, yes, there’s hockey here! We also have curling, skiing (obvs), soccer, and rugby. Although they call the last two netball and fieldball. Neither baseball nor basketball have caught on yet, but there are a few sports not on Earth. Mostly ones that involve mandatory magic rather than ones prohibiting the use of magic like the crossover sports. But there’s also a game called smack that’s like the original tennis, with all the bouncing off courtyard walls and roofs and stuff.

Anyway, I’m living in the house of a former member of a team in what’s basically the NHL, a guy named Vil who has eyes full of falling snow and who could make his own ice rink with cold magic if he had to. He’s the head coach for my kids. In addition to being into hockey, he’s also incredibly sweet, kind, and willing to make me Earth foods he finds bizarre or even disgusting, like pizza.

Yeah, the locals find pizza gross. Which may stop me from ever completely assimilating. Although I bonded with a lot of people in my ethercircles (think internet message boards) over this inexplicable cultural trait.

I’m about out of space, so I’ll jump to the part you’re going to frown at. Yuri Znkov is back in my life! For real. He works helping immigrants find their feet after being dropped here. And he’s good at it. I know you’d tell me to shut him out, but we’re getting along really well and I’m glad we’re back to being friends. And he’s dating Vil, so you don’t need to worry I’m daft enough to hook up with him again. They’re possibly the cutest couple in the universe and there’s no way I’d try to get between them.

In closing and summary:

The Asharae Empire is a nice place to live.

My town (Niaretya) is particularly nice.

I have a fun job and good friends.

I miss you and wish I could invite you to visit.

Love always,

Maggie

Chapter 18

- Yuri & KAT -

18 Eighth Verse - Second Day

(5:89)

From Aunt Kat

Sylf reports you have an art show opening soon. I demand details!

~~~~~~~~~

(5:97)

From Yuri

It’s a group show. But it is in a respectably curated gallery in the Royal Shore district.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:02)

From Aunt Kat

When’s the opening? Do I have time to craft a cunning disguise so I can be there?

~~~~~~~~~

(6:10)

From Yuri

9/8. So enough time for you to get a costume, but probably not enough time to convince your Eyes to let you go. You’ll need to blackmail them unless you want a private showing.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:12)

From Aunt Kat

You tempt me. But even that would be hard to get my people to approve. Send me a copy of the catalog, though? Pretty please?

~~~~~~~~~

(6:14)

From Yuri

Think you’re making a bigger deal of it than it is, but sure.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:15)

From Aunt Kat

Supporting your success in something you love is a big deal to me, kiddo. And I recognize the importance of the Royal Shore district. It’s the center of the Yskerae art scene outside of Maer.

Speaking of things you love, any updates on your bondmates?

~~~~~~~~~

(6:19)

From Yuri

Starting to think they’d be better off with each other and without me.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:20)

From Aunt Kat

Nonsense.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:21)

From Yuri

It’s not like society will let me keep both of them anyway. And I can’t choose between them any more than I could choose which foot to keep.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:33)

From Aunt Kat

My generation has let ourselves be limited by precedent to the point most of us are miserable. Toss tradition. Be happy. And remind anyone who doesn’t think you should be that your aunt can have them executed.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:37)

From Yuri

I’d be happy to. And if my aunt could help me get around the enchantment that keeps me from saying things like that, it would make her the best aunt ever.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:39)

From Aunt Kat

Patience, youngling. I’m not committing to anything, but I think the day you’re free of that spell is closer than you think.

- Yuri -

It was Rest Day and Yuri was in the city rather than in Niaretya. He wasn’t bitter about today though. Because it wasn’t Returner’s Hope work defining his schedule but the delivery window to get his things to Making Waves.

When he’d told Aunt Kat the gallery was respectable, he’d undersold it. The place had an international reputation for spotlighting upcoming talent. Getting a spot in it didn’t guarantee a successful career full of relevance and prestige, but it was a rotting good start. And the curator had reached out to Yuri, not the other way around. Said she’d been following him since his pieces started popping up at charity events around Vliketla. They’d met the same night he’d met Vil, but it hadn’t made half the impression stumbling across a second bondmate had.

In terms of life events, meeting Vil still counted as more important than being given a card by Bramble Estov. In fact, he’d completely forgotten receiving the contact information for half a year before finding it crumpled in the corner of a bag he’d broken out to move some canvases for a silent auction.

Bramble frowned as he entered the gallery with two such bags now. He hesitated. “You said to start bringing things today?”

“Yes, but I didn’t think you’d be doing it personally.” She rushed over to take one of the bags from him. “Is everything small enough you can get it through the portals? I thought you mentioned at least one thing bigger than that.”

“I’m borrowing a flat flier later,” he told her. “But I wanted to make sure you still wanted to give me that much space. These are designed to hang around the big one, but they do stand on their own…”

“Let’s take a look.”

As acid tried to dissolve what was left of Yuri’s stomach lining, he arranged the six paintings leaning against a wall in a swath of strong light. Would Bramble understand the pieces? Would she embrace their statement? Or was she about to tell him that inviting his participation was a major mistake and rescind the offer? He stood back, silent as she regarded them with a static expression.

Following a tortously long span of time, the curator nodded. “The steps of recovering from heartbreak. In a play on the classic romance sequence that ends with being alone, you’ve started there.”

He bit his lip to refrain from rambling about the details in his symbology or his motivation, limiting himself to a grunt of affirmation as he waited for more from her.

“What’s the centerpiece? An ode to the person who inspired this? Or maybe a clock to illustrate time? Or a self-portrait perhaps?”

How bland did she think he was? “It’s a three-dimensional installation. A giant jar full of marbles painted like eyeballs.”

“A jar full of marbles? Painted like eyeballs?” She blinked at him, taking a moment to process the idea. “To indicate that this has happened hundreds of times with hundreds of individuals?”

Not quite, but she was getting there. “And because it isn’t about me, the jar has purple and yellow ribbons tied around it.”

“Ah.” Nodding, she walked up to all the canvases again. “Seen through a political lens, these are all subtly different.”

“Thank you,” he said, assuming that was a compliment.

“Are the other pieces going to tie into the same pro-Yskie sentiments?”

“That’s the plan. Unless you want me to scrap the idea and bring you a few dozen pictures of cute animals.”

Her head tilted back as she roared with laughter. “I like you.”

“Thanks?”

She stopped laughing and brought serious eyes to him. “Not sure the government will.”

“Impressing the government isn’t the point,” he assured her. Although her expression if he told her Empress Katsara wanted a private viewing would have been hilarious, he smiled and kept that part to himself.

“Is there enough to fill an entire room?”

It took him a second to understand the question. He’d expected to have just the one wall. Probably the smallest one. In the back somewhere. In one of the bathrooms, perhaps. He’d felt cocky thinking he’d have space for the jar. “Maybe? I’m not sure most of what I have stored is good enough.”

“Let me judge that,” she told him, taking sharp strides to the archway to the next room and calling for her assistant. “Znkov’s getting Mikhein’s space. Rank Mikhein’s pieces to help me decide on a wall’s worth to keep.”

“Mikhein won’t be happy,” the assistant pointed out nervously as Yuri stared at the interaction. Tsorlian Mikhein was someone most proprietors would care not to upset. He was the established success meant to draw people in despite the rest of the show being from artists who hadn’t made names for themselves yet. Alienating him would cause a lot of people to say a lot of things, most of which wouldn’t be praising the choice.

“If Mikhein had responded to the theme of seduction by trying to drag the concept of democracy into bed with him, then he could keep the front room. But he didn’t. He went with cliches.” Bramble waved a hand in dismissal. “Our name is Making Waves, so let’s rotting make some.”

- Vil -

Vil smiled at Sascha’s nephew. Belvi’s enthusiasm for tea would have resonated with Vil’s mother. It almost made Vil glad he was at the teashop and not in the city helping Yuri move artwork around. He’d gotten a post alerting him the gallery wanted a lot more than Yuri had expected and that he needed to use any time free of liaison work to fill up the extra room he’d scored. It was exciting, and Vil tried not to worry about how overworked it would make Yuri over the next few stanzas.

Belvi wound down a recounting of how he’d made tea for his support group when they last met. It seemed his entire adults-with-developmental-disabilities crowd was now enthusiastic about tea. “Maybe we can meet here some time, Mx Vildian?”

“I’d love to host you!” Vil smiled, honestly liking the prospect. He was careful to speak in full sentences with Belvi, who didn’t like to see the rules of grammar violated even if it was locally acceptable. They were working on him not correcting customers, although no one had seemed offended by it yet. “But you should ask your guides. They may prefer the Yetsona cater you at your normal location.”

“That’s a smart idea!” With a beaming smile on his broad face, the newest employee laced his dark pink fingers together to sign he was happy.

The door chimed open and Belvi dashed into action to welcome the incoming customers. Vil stayed put, keeping back and letting Belvi take charge while staying close enough he could jump in if needed. Sascha came around the doorway to the employee area, eyes on their nephew. “How is?”

“Fantastic.” Vil splayed his hand to draw attention to how engaged the customers were with Belvi’s eager recommendations for what they should try. “Got a gift for this.”

“Good, good…” Sascha shuffled their feet and pulled on their beard. “So, uh… Lachelle says has something needs to talk to you about. And only you…”

With a deep sigh, Vil nodded. It was probably nothing, but Sascha had been running interference with her for hours now and deserved a break. Trading places with them, Vil left his second supervising Belvi and went into the kitchen to find Lachelle sitting on a stepladder crying.

If anyone else had been sobbing in his workspace, Vil would have felt compassion and asked if they needed to talk or go home. But this was Lachelle. She was probably staging the scene to manipulate him. He approached slowly. “How’s doings? Sascha said need to talk to me.”

“Am I really so awful you need to avoid me all the time, Vildian?”

Yes. “What mean?” He leaned against a counter, well out of her reach, and pretended concern.

“Barely acknowledged me when got here. Seem mad, like think is my fault your precious changeling isn’t here anymore-”

“Don’t use that word,” he snapped.

She waved a hand in a sign that indicated she’d go along with him but didn’t see why. “Fine. Like think is my fault Maggie isn’t here. But isn’t.”

“Know that.” Had he been taking Maggie’s absence out on her? Maybe. It frankly sucked that he’d lost someone he enjoyed having around and was still stuck with someone he wanted gone.

“And instead of trusting me to cover what little she did here, replaced her with a re-”

“Finish that word and you’re fired. Elder be incinerated.”

She stared at him through tears. “Didn’t mean it in a bad way. My cousin has the same disability.”

Sweet stars, this woman could use a shard of ice through her head. He took a deep breath. “If want to complain about Belvi, can go home.”

“No, is sweet that giving him something to do. Although worry will mean more work for the rest of us in the long run.”

His hand slashed the air and then chopped at his neck for double emphasis that she needed to stop. “Have finished unpacking the new shipment?”

“Yes.” She got off the ladder and took a step toward him. “But worried about you. Seem tense. Could help you…”

He narrowed his eyes at her. “Can help me by finding something useful to do.”

Another step and he realized he should have fled already as her hand came down on his wrist. “Let me rub your shoulders.”

Magic oozed through the contact, compulsion urging him to give in. He couldn’t move, but he could growl, “Don’t touch me.”

“Sush, now,” she purred.

“Stop it!” interrupted a new voice. Radiating anger, Belvi stomped up to Lachelle as his magic slapped hers down.

Released from the spell, Vil jerked from Lachelle’s grasp and put several paces between them. “You need to leave,” Vil informed her.

“Yeah,” Belvi seconded. “You need a timeout. It’s not nice to touch people who don’t want to be touched, and you know it.”

Vil hadn’t meant to suggest she’d be welcome to come back later, but he didn’t correct the impression as Lachelle stormed away with a promise to talk to his grandmother about her work conditions.

“I’m sorry.” Belvi had his eyes on the ground and his shoulders hunched like he expected to be chastised. “I used my magic on a coworker. That’s bad.”

“It’s fine, Belvi,” Vil said gently. “In fact, I’m grateful. Thank you. You repelled magic she was using on me against my will. Trust me that I wanted you to do that.”

“Yeah,” Sascha backed him up from the doorway. “I’ve told you before, you’re always allowed to defend yourself and others. Stopping bad magic doesn’t count as using magic against the bad person.”

“So, it was good to use my magic?” Belvi verified.

Vil let Sascha field that. His assistant nodded. “In this case, yes. You should still be careful with magic though.”

It seemed to Vil that there weren’t very many times when using an ability to block other people’s talent from affecting those around them would be all that inappropriate. But he understood the caution. Belvi’s ethereal talent was harmlessly defensive, but his physical allowed him to break the bones of anyone he touched. Vil couldn’t imagine gentle, kind Belvi doing anything to hurt a person so severely, but if Vil could have done that when Lachelle put her hand to his skin, he couldn’t swear he wouldn’t have.

- Maggie -

Maggie smiled at Cy when the nurse called her back. He nodded before returning his attention to his slate. It had been sweet of him to escort her to the health clinic when she’d broken down over the thought of going by herself. He even insisted on doing it right then rather than waiting until after normal working hours like she’d been planning, saying the wait would be shorter midday. Her new boss was a good person and Bex had proved prescient about him trying to adopt her as a granddaughter.

“Hi, Maggie. I’m Nurse Eefray-ja.” The nurse motioned her to sit. “So, you’re here because you want your hormone levels checked?”

“Please?” She took a shaky breath. “And I was wondering how hard it is to check for matebonds.”

“Matebonds?” Eefray’s face went neutral. “What are your reasons to suspect one?”

The skepticism made sense. Her etherary readings on the subject had informed her most people wanting the test were in love with someone and mistaking that for a metaphysical tie. Or they were looking for an excuse to continue loving someone they should have gotten over. Maggie feared she might be in the second group. “I may have developed someone else’s ethereal power. He gave me a powersharer, but the sharing wore off and I can still do the thing.”

Eefray raised his eyebrows. “You’re certain the sharer gave out?”

Nodding, Maggie held up her wrist. She still wore the bracelet because it helped her feel grounded. “It used to be shiny. Now it’s dull. And a friend who can sense enchantments assures me it’s uncharged. It let me understand languages I don’t speak, if anyone here speaks one?”

“So you can understand me even though I’m speaking Faweek?”

Maggie slid the bracelet off and put it on the edge of the nearby sink. “I can even speak it back to you despite not even knowing where Faweek is from. And, no, I could never do that before. My ethereal talent is sensing emotions. I’m wearing a ring to dampen that, but if you want me to demonstrate, I can take it off.”

“Interesting.”

In Maggie’s experience, it was seldom a good thing when a medical professional declared something about you to be interesting. “It might be something else? But I don’t know what.”

Nodding, the nurse wrote something on his slate. “We can do a full magic influence markup, see if there are any enchantments on you that could be behind it. It’s easy to tack a matebond check onto that since we’re already getting a wand tech.”

It took longer for the tech to arrive than for them to run their tests. Despite being called a wand tech, wands were only one aspect of what they did. There was also a scrying bowl and some mixing of various powders. They had Maggie stand and reposition herself every few moments, but moved around her at other times. They talked Maggie through what they were doing, but she didn’t follow the vast majority of it. She wasn’t sure if someone who grew up in the local school system would have done better.

As the tech was finishing, a doctor came in and introduced herself as Dr Glynian. She told Maggie to sit back down and quickly looked over the results. Her face was completely sedate as she read, but Maggie got the impression it was from professional experience rather than from dull reading material.

“Your hormones are perfectly healthy for someone your age with up-to-date birth control charms,” she said eventually. “And you show no signs of ongoing enchantment aside from your health charms. But you do show all the markers for Sundetos Xenogoeteia. Or a matebond in the vernacular. Not sure if that’s congratulations or if you were hoping I’d tell you it was in your head.”

Maggie wasn’t either. Numb, she nodded. “Can you tell who it’s with?”

“If you bring the person you suspect in, we can verify it,” the doctor responded slowly. “But there’s not a database we can run magic signatures through. All I can tell you for certain is that someone’s magic is entwined with yours and between the two of you, there’s a hefty amount of dragon magic. At sunset, a blending of magics is all a matebond is. That’s why the clinical term translates to ‘Enmeshed External Magic.’ Romantically and sexually speaking, the bond means as much or as little as the bondmates make of it.”

Good to know. Although Maggie wasn’t certain how true it was. She hadn’t even known the bond was there, but it had to be the reason she’d never been able to completely move past Yuri, didn’t it? What should she do now that she realized they possessed this magical link? Logically, she should run as far and as fast as she could. But she didn’t want to. Dammit.

Chapter 19

- Maggie & Kaz -

22 Eighth Verse - Second Day

(1:04)

From Kaz

You awake yet?

~~~~~~~~~

(1:12)

From Maggie

Yes! And I can’t believe how much snow fell while I was asleep! Vil says this is normal, but I’m not sure he isn’t messing with me because he keeps laughing. Although it would explain why I was the only person thinking we had a lot of snow already.

~~~~~~~~~

(1:14)

From Kaz

Oh, he’s serious. I was astonished my entire first winter.

But I wanted to let you know I heard from Styrani, my friend at the Sansalae Institute of Religion.

She came across something in Abbess Klatrina’s Histories about matebonds with elementals being something known to enhance talents and draw out latent powers.

~~~~~~~~~

(1:33)

From Maggie

Please tell me you are not theorizing that I have a matebond with Vil now.

~~~~~~~~~

(1:38)

From Kaz

You’d like me to lie to you?

~~~~~~~~~

(1:51)

From Maggie

Yuri’s the drakekin, not me. Not that I’m certain my positive results weren’t a misreading. May try to get a second opinion.

So, moving on from the weird fiction you’re writing… We’re still meeting tomorrow?

~~~~~~~~~

(1:55)

From Kaz

Yep! Shadrieya wants us to review federal executive branch structure again to prepare for a practice test next stanza. It will be boring. But if you have time afterwards, I’ll tell you about some of the more salacious scandals to rock the Lead Minister’s office.

~~~~~~~~~

(2:02)

From Maggie

The second thing sounds like more fun. Remember I need to be at hockey practice by nine though.

~~~~~~~~~

(2:14)

From Kaz

I’ll pick the most awful one and save the rest for another day. The great thing about history is it doesn’t go away.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Maggie -

“You’re the villain!” Maggie yelled, bouncing in excitement and gesturing to pause the film Bex had suggested she make Vil show her. She turned to gape at Vil while Ninka sprinted upstairs to escape the sudden commotion. “That’s you! You’re in this movie!”

It took Vil a moment to stop laughing too hard to respond. “That reaction was worth the humiliation of letting you watch this.”

“Humiliation?” She wrinkled her nose and looked at Vil’s still image. He was young enough she assumed this was while he was still an active player, with shorter hair and a bit more roundness to his face. “Did they make you play poorly so the hero’s team could beat you?”

“Can’t answer that. Spoiler.” He flashed her a mischievous grin that left her torn between wanting to smack him and wanting to kiss him. Maybe the doctor she’d seen had been a quack. Her hormone levels couldn’t possibly be normal. She could accept being distractingly drawn to Yuri if they had a matebond, but why did Vil have such a massive effect on her? Some sort of transitive power? Or was the matebond involved? Could it be Yuri’s fault? “But will tell you is generally agreed upon that was better at hockey than acting.”

“Which is why you’re sitting in Niaretya and not in…” She pulled her brows together. “Where do they make movies here, anyway?”

“A lot of places. This one was filmed in Maer and debuted there. But largely because is where Rotha lives, and when Darrotha Gospher says will do your movie as long as doesn’t have to travel, you go to her.”

“I bet.” Although the film’s main character was a down-on-his-luck player stuck helping the next generation overtake him, the love interest and star of the thing was obviously Darrotha Gospher. She had like a million awards and was one of the most easily recognizable people in the entire country. “People call her Rotha? That an everyone thing?”

Vil’s eyes widened and he stilled. He looked just like Ninka did when she got caught doing something she shouldn’t. “Lots of people call her that.”

A strange suspicion settled into Maggie’s mind. He was hiding something. What about knowing the actress would be worth hiding? She was at least two hundred years old, maybe closer to three, but not unattractive for an older woman. She was whatever the female equivalent of a silver fox was. A silver cougar? “So you aren’t close?”

He shrugged, trying to look chill. He failed. “Are friends. See her once a year, sometime during Reset, and post occasionally.”

That seemed likely to be true enough, but only addressed current events. “So if I look up your relationship in the etherary, I’m not going to find anything more interesting than that?”

With a tense jaw, he pressed his lips together and took a deep breath. Then he moved to face her. “Nothing physical was going on with us when this was in production.”

“Interesting phrasing.” She turned as well, folding her legs crisscross. “So, was the physical stuff before or after? Or none of my business whatsoever and I should stop prying? Could go back to judging your merits as an actor.”

She expected him to take the exit she was holding open, but he didn’t. With a soft sigh, he drew his knees up. “Before. Met her during my second season playing for the Vsharae. At some party neither of us wanted to be at.”

From the tightness in his voice and the way he’d stopped looking at her, he was dredging up disturbing memories. She reached for his fingers as he picked at the back of the lounger. “Hey. I’m sorry I pried into something painful. You don't have to explain.”

He gave her hand a hard squeeze, then kept holding tight. “Think want to. If okay?”

“Of course, sweetling.”

His eyes flicked up at the endearment. She hadn’t meant to use it, but couldn’t exactly take it back. “Rotha was kind, calming, and knew who I was but wasn’t impressed by it. And I was lonely and insecure about my place in the world.”

Maggie’s heart cracked a little. “So you needed someone calming. And kind. And not trying to use you to boost their popularity. Someone whose affection you trusted not to have a selfish motivation.”

“That’s a good way to put it.” He shook his head, his eyes tracking to a point over her shoulder. She didn’t miss him using full sentences, which he only did when trying to set a good example or when he was having trouble controlling his emotions. She assumed this was the latter. “I guess she sensed something in me that made her trust me the same way. Although the relationship definitely did get more people talking about me.”

“Betting people weren’t terribly nice about it.” She could make some pretty decent guesses about what sort of gossip the pairing had prompted.

“No.” His mouth twisted into a half smile, but it wasn’t the one she loved. It was a caustic, jaded imitation of that one. “The worst was when people pretended they were looking out for me by making sure I knew she had a history of taking much younger lovers and not keeping them long. As if I didn’t know that. As if she hadn’t been clear we were a casual mostly-friends kind of thing. Like I needed reminders it wasn’t permanent.”

“People suck.”

He nodded. “Anyway, that was part of how I wound up semi-couple-obsessed with Istle. We got along alright, but was I mostly drawn to her because I thought people wouldn’t talk so much about her. And when she wanted couple-obsession, well, that gave me an excuse to end things with Rotha before Rotha ended things with me, and helped me stay away from anyone else people would have opinions about. And Istle seemed unlikely to get bored with me soon.”

Those weren’t fantastic reasons to be with someone, but Maggie understood. “You wanted security. Stability. Company. And I’m guessing she wasn’t awful at first.”

“Certainly less so than later. Kept it to herself that she thought my job was pointless. Took her time distancing me from as many people as she could. Didn’t even tell me to stop talking to Rotha until after this premiered and some article mentioned our past. Istle hadn’t realized we even knew each other before that.” His eyes pinched as he sighed. “But the relationship between me and Istle being rotten wasn’t all her fault. She had reason to be insecure about whether I loved her. I didn’t. And she responded to knowing that on some level by trying to control everything about me that she could.”

Oh. “She should have responded by breaking up with you.”

“I should have left her. Just wasn’t strong enough to do it.” He wasn’t looking anywhere near Maggie now. “Couldn’t handle being alone.”

“You’re not the first person to do that, you know.” She didn’t want to share, but she did. “I have more than one ex I only pretended to love. Was never even really attracted to them. Attraction’s rare for me. But sometimes being by yourself hurts too much. So, we try to force things we shouldn’t and hope it’ll somehow be okay.”

The confession prompted him to look at her again. The snowflakes held questions, but he didn’t voice them. “I swore to myself I wouldn’t do that again. And I haven’t. Although during the trash-tornado years, I did too much of the opposite. Didn’t even try to form connections. Just openly used people while hating myself for it. I was not a good person for a long time.”

“Which led to the celibacy thing. And ultimately, Yuri. Who I know you honestly love.” It was a happy ending if one ever existed. Although she suspected he was overselling how awful he had been.

“They say periods of celibacy are lucky romantically. Still not sure I believe that, but am closer to it than before Yuri.” His smile was tender as he paused for a beat. “Rotha was the one who suggested that. After I’d begged her to pick me up again and she’d explained, as gently as possible, that she wasn’t interested in replacing my dead mother.”

Maggie winced and received a wry nod of acknowledgment.

“Yeah,” Vil said. “Wasn’t as far from the net as I wish she’d been. Between losing my mom and my sewage relationship with my grandmother, it was ridiculous to be reaching for someone old enough to be either. Not that I recognized that until after a lot of therapy.”

“I can imagine.”

For a moment, they sat together, holding hands and just existing. Then Vil took a deep breath and jerked his head toward the screen. “So, want to watch the rest or have I completely ruined the mood?”

“Oh, I’m watching it.” She knew it wasn’t safe to scoot up close to him, but when they turned back to face the viewer, she did it anyway. He looked too vulnerable to move away from, and she needed to show that while he still held much of his past actions against himself, she didn’t.

Vil draped his arm around her shoulders and they relaxed into each other. “Did warn you wasn’t good in this, yesno?”

“Did.” She smiled, doubting the performance was all that horrific.

“Also, my character is sincerely unlikable.”

She squinted up at him. “Why did you just lie about being bad at acting? If you sell being unlikable, you must be good. Because the real you is one of the most likable people ever.”

Shaking his head with an indulgent smile, he told her, “If you say so.”

“I do.” Maybe she should have fallen quiet then, but she thought sharing what she wanted to would help him. “And Vil? I still despise the people behind my exile, but I'm grateful for my life here. And you're a huge chunk of that. Even if you can’t act.”

His breath caught and he was struck motionless for a moment. “Thank you.”

There were more things he’d probably like to hear that she could say. But she followed the advice of the voices bellowing in her mind and shut the hell up.

- Vil -

Vil kept his eyes on the list in front of him despite hearing Maggie’s laughter. She was an hour late, not showing up for the pre-practice meeting until nearly time to go to the rink. And she wasn’t alone. She had Kaz with her, trailing like a rotting puppy.

The sound of Maggie’s devotee laughing along with her nearly drove Vil to violence before they’d even said their hellos. If this were an on-ice face-off, he'd be earning a stint in the penalty box the second the puck dropped. What in the accursedry was his problem? He didn’t own Maggie. Didn’t even want to. It shouldn’t be driving him this crazy that she was paying attention to someone else. Even if she was late. He wouldn’t mind if it were Yuri, although he’d arguably be more justified then.

Olly let out a happy squawk of recognition as he dove from the rafters. Vil glanced up in response to the alarmed reaction from a group of pixies sitting at one of the shelf tables, but the pet didn’t get anywhere near them, so he didn’t need to intervene. Realizing they’d never been threatened, the group laughed at themselves and one called for another round of schnapps.

Sparing only a brief moment to pet Olly, Maggie rounded the bar and zipped to Vil’s side. She put an arm across his shoulders and bent her head into his temple while he tried to decide if that was enough to warrant forgiving her. Either way, he snaked his arm around her waist to hold her there and tried not to assume the touch was a sign of anything. “Are tardy.”

“Sorry, Coach.” She straightened without moving away. “I should have posted, but I didn’t realize what time it was. Shadrieya sent this huge surprise packet of stuff I had to fill out, and I got sort of hyper-focused on it. My hand is freaking killing me.”

Then she flexed her fingers, the ones on Vil’s shoulder. The motion sent tendrils of magic down his body and he tensed with the effort not to betray how much it affected him. The tension, sadly, caused Maggie to shift away and climb onto the stool beside his. Her body no longer pressing against him made it easier to think, but coherence was overrated. He made a point of not complaining more, instead telling her, “Finished dividing the kids already. No need to write anything unless think should change something.”

Maggie took the slate Bex handed her while the bartender got a pair of clean glasses. “What drinking?”

“Supposed to familiarize myself with the Wicked River Porter. Boss’s orders. And Kaz needs to try our marshberry sour,” Maggie answered as she looked over the lists. She glanced at the librarian, noticed he was standing awkwardly to the side, and motioned to him. “Sit down, silly person. Tell them about Fyyonara. Dragon had eighteen bondmates. Crazy, yesno?”

Kaz took an obedient seat. “Makes two seem perfectly reasonable. Don’t you think, Vil?”

“Sure?” Uncertain why Kaz asked him that, or why Maggie shot her tutor a glare over it, Vil decided to pretend nothing strange had occurred. He leaned closer to Maggie on the excuse of looking at the slate. “Was tempted to give Marshiyus to Bex since distracts zir so much less than you do, but was informed that would be mean.”

“Would be downright cruel,” Maggie responded, pressing her hand to her chest. “At least as bad as breaking you and Keltsii apart.”

He raised his eyebrows, questioning whether that was the same thing. It got him a wide-eyed nod of confirmation before Maggie tipped her eyes back to the list.

“Which one is Fyyonara?” Bex asked as she filled Kaz’s sour. “Divine of Seduction?”

Oddly enough, or perhaps predictably enough, Kaz’s laugh wasn’t half as irritating when it resulted from something someone other than Maggie had said. “Wasn’t The Divine of anything. Too old. The dragons we deified all came a good millennium later. That’s part of why we know so little about her.”

“Although…” Maggie whispered to Vil over the others’ conversation, a teasing lilt in her voice. “I suppose if you gave me to Bex along with zir-”

“Nope,” he cut that right the rot off. “Missed the chance to vote.”

The light kick she delivered to his foot assured him she hadn’t meant the offer anyway. He kicked back, which earned him a full smile. She kept the teasing up, angling her head until he could see the mole on her throat. Whenever he got a new glimpse of it, he wanted to kiss it more than the last time. “Maybe you could share custody of me. Doesn’t seem fair that one of you gets an assistant and the other doesn’t.”

“Bex can find her own assistant.” He kept his tone light, knowing they were joking, but the ridiculous jealousy over Kaz wouldn’t die. “I recruited you.”

“Which makes me your possession?” She put the tablet down and exchanged it for her porter. “Would have to ask Yuri to be sure, but don’t think imperial law allows that.”

True to her most annoying tendencies, Bex proved herself aware of their conversation by stating, “If were my assistant, Maggie, would feed you.”

“Food!” Vil held up a wait signal and reached for the bag he had on the other side of him. “Saved you food.”

“And thus a bidding war is avoided.” Maggie grinned at him as he dug out the heatbox and placed it next to her beer. “Because whatever is in here has to be better than anything anyone else could offer for me.”

“Are you really wanting an assistant?” Kaz asked Bex while Maggie breathed in the smell of the cheesy potato pies Vil had just given her. Kaz glanced at the pies, taking one when Maggie held the box out to him.

It would be extreme pettiness to complain about Maggie sharing the pies, even though Vil had made them expressly because of how much she loved them. There were more pies than Maggie could eat, and both Vil and Bex had eaten plenty of them already. Knowing all that didn’t make the temptation any easier to resist.

Bex flicked her wrist in affirmation. “Been planning to guilt one of the parents into it now that know which kids are mine, but grab another one of those and let’s talk.”

It seemed Kaz would do what anyone told him, not just Maggie. He snagged a second pie and followed Bex to the other end of the bar. “Hey,” he called after them. “That counts as me feeding him.”

“No, doesn’t,” Maggie countered. “You gave all the pies to me before he took any. So I fed him. Which as I understand things means he’s my assistant.”

“Assistants can’t have assistants,” Vil told her, attempting to sound serious. “League regulations.”

Her expression didn’t imply that she believed him, but she kept quiet in favor of taking her first bite. Her eyes closed and she emitted a blissful sound. Dear stars, why did that make him want to drag her to a backroom so badly? He wasn’t sex starved. What about her made him feel like he was? And what was he doing, staring at her? The woman deserved to eat in peace. He rushed to his feet. “Heading over early. Get some skating in.”

But Maggie didn’t let him escape. “Wait up! Let me go with!” She chugged the porter, grabbed two pies, and grinned at him with sparks in her eyes. “I love watching you skate.”

And his heart let itself believe what she meant was, “I love you.”

- Yuri -

Yuri hoped it wasn’t hubris telling him the smears on the canvas before him were working well. He’d bled the modern skyline of Heart’s Palace into a depiction of Shawnik’s Justice March storming the capital prior to establishing the nation’s first constitution. But in this version, many of the scantily clad revolutionary farmers looked like famous Yskeries while Empress Irencia and her guard, who fought to the death trying to prevent the common masses from having rights, were portrayed as prominent members of the Establishment Party. Of everything he’d done for this event so far, it was the one he felt would piss his mother off the most. Which meant he loved it. Which could mean he was misjudging it.

Even a few verses ago, he would have told anyone who asked that he wasn’t interested in creating political art. But then he’d picked up a brush after getting Bramble’s prompt and let it paint what it wanted. Turned out, he'd unknowingly selected an insurrectionist paintbrush. One that insisted on treating democracy as a sexualized object. Typically, Yuri shied away from sexualizing his subjects, but somehow this worked for him. He was still a little hazy on what he was trying to convey, other than that elected representation was sexy. Bramble was all over it though.

He clicked a picture of the completed work to send to her, left it drying, and set up another easel. He was staring at it in contemplation, no longer liking the idea he’d planned to tackle next, when his speechstone went off. It was Quarial, his mother’s personal assistant. He had no idea why Quarial was calling, but it couldn’t be good. Reminding himself to be nice because the guy had a hard enough life working for Rysaria, he answered with a chipper, “Hey. How can I help you?”

“By agreeing to have dinner with your mother tomorrow night. Before you say she’s too far away, she’s on her way to Vliketla to talk to the governor.”

“Tomorrow night?” There was a conflict; he was certain of it. What was it?

“I know it’s short notice.”

“But she forgot I lived here when making her plans?”

Quarial sighed. “That would require this to be planned. If it was, she didn’t mention it to me until she was airborne.”

“You’re not coming with her? How will she know which of the people talking to her is the governor if you’re not there whispering to her?” It was only partially a joke. “Don’t tell me I’m expected to do it. I wouldn’t recognize Delilah either.”

“Oh, you sweet, sarcastic darling! I’ll be there. My flier is an hour behind hers.”

As Yuri had acknowledged in the past, Quarial’s job sucked. Although as far as Yuri knew, the assistant was free to quit. Which was more freedom from Rysaria than Yuri possessed. “So you can call me from your flier, but she couldn’t call me from hers?”

“She’s sleeping. It’s late in Queen’s Palace.”

Yuri didn’t bother pointing out that by that logic Quarial should also be unconscious. Or that his mother could have called him before going to sleep. “It’s nearly fifteen here. I think that makes it early in Heart’s Palace.”

“I haven’t slept. It’s late.” There was a pause. “I’d like to sleep. I can do that after I arrange this.”

“The summons is to dinner tomorrow?” Yuri thought hard. What was the conflict? Something to do with Maggie, wasn’t it? “I’m pretty sure I have plans.”

“It’s the only time she can see you. And it’s important she talks to you.”

“What about?”

“I don’t know.”

“Then how do you know it’s important?”

The assistant made an aggrieved gurgle. “She said if you were being a brat about it, I should tell you there’s a path to getting a certain enchantment lifted.”

Yuri sat down on the floor, staring at the floorboards. His mother had to be scripting a play, but what was its plot? “What will she want in exchange for that?”

“That’s what she wants to talk about. But I swear to the Divines, that’s all I know. So agree and let me take a nap. Please?”

“Yeah, okay.”

“Yeah, okay? As in ‘Shut up, Quari’ or as in you’ll be there?”

Yuri sighed. The pretense he had a choice was an act. If his mother wanted him somewhere, she wasn’t above sending muscle to get him there. “I’ll be there. Just tell me where there is.”

When he crawled into bed later, he remembered what he was supposed to do the next evening. The hockey game. Rot. It wasn’t just Maggie who wanted him there, but Vil. He moaned in dismay but knew he couldn’t message Quarial to cancel. Maggie and Vil would understand. At least they would if he got the spell broken and could explain everything. And if he didn’t… He hated to rely on their good natures, but they’d both forgiven him for far worse than skipping one sports event. Especially since they knew he didn’t care about the game and had probably only invited him so he wouldn’t feel left out anyway. Telling himself it would all be okay, he ordered his mind to shut off and tried to get enough sleep to face his mother. He failed miserably.

Chapter 20

- Vil & Vanya -

24 Eighth Verse - Rest Day

(4:78)

From Vanya

Hey, cuz! How are you this lovely autumn day?

Please say wonderful. I am not wonderful and would love a distraction.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:89)

From Vil

I’m wonderful! If by wonderful you mean hurt and confused, dreading something should be looking forward to, and hating my job.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:90)

From Vanya

Sounds like you might need distracting more than me. Want to hear about my crap?

~~~~~~~~~

(4:92)

From Vil

You want distracting from your crap. So…

Yuri was supposed to hang out with me before the game tonight. He’s been busy all stanza preparing for an art show, but we would meet at his apartment for an early dinner. Then, without warning, this morning he posts, “Sorry for canceling dinner.” As though he’d done that. And when asked about the game, just apologized again.

Still taking Maggie because promised. But already unraveling and haven’t left home yet.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:96)

From Vanya

I get that Yuri’s not into sports, but doesn’t he realize you need support?

~~~~~~~~~

(4:98)

From Vil

Don’t think so. Never made myself explain. That’s on me.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:00)

From Vanya

Will try to forgive him then. But he shouldn’t be running off on you like that.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:20)

From Vil

Sure has a decent reason. Just wish had bothered to share it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Maggie -

Maggie frowned at Vil when she found him leaning against the guardrail of her bridge home, his hair blowing out over the river and a pensive expression on his face. They’d planned to meet there, but that was before Yuri bailed. “We’re still going?”

“Yes?” Vil tilted his head with a confused squint.

“You’re not going with Yuri?” She’d assumed a last-minute invitation to meet Yuri’s mom would have overridden plans to take a friend to a hockey game. “I’d understand.” Her eyes widened. “Oh. Leskie’s thousandth game. You did say she’s happy you’re coming to that.”

“Plus, Yuri didn’t invite me. Don’t even know where going.” His expression was the sort of calm that masked emotions, not the sort that conveyed actual contentment. She didn’t like it. “All said was sorry for canceling.”

“What the fuck, Yuri?” she muttered in English.

“Told you why?” Vil asked, sounding vaguely worried.

Maggie’s breath huffed out in a white cloud. Did she need to beat some sense into Yuri? What was he playing at? The subject of his mother always agitated him though. Possibly he didn’t realize what he’d done?

“His mother’s secretary called to say he was required for dinner.” She paused. Could she make things look less bad? “I got the impression he needs something from her.”

The crease across Vil’s forehead deepened. “Hasn’t said anything about his mother to me. Figure has a mother, but don’t know anything about her.”

“I know they don’t get along, but we never really talked about her either.” Maggie looked up at Vil and wished she could provide more comfort. She’d mention her theory Yuri’s mother had a title, but wasn’t sure how she’d explain knowing he was drakekin. Maybe Vil deserved to know she had a matebond with his partner, but that didn’t make her eager to tell him. There was too big a chance he’d get the wrong impression of things. “I think she’s pretty trash on the maternal front. I mean, her secretary demanded Yuri’s presence today? No advanced notice and she didn’t reach out herself. That’s not how my moms treat me.”

“Yeah, none of my parents would do that either.” A thoughtful cast lit his eyes as Vil peered back at her. “Think is upset enough to be forgetting who told what?”

“That has to be what happened.” She would send Yuri a furious post the second Vil was distracted, but she strove to find compassion. “Yuri’s mom… Well, his dad took the kids to another planet to protect them from her toxicity and the twins both agree that was the right choice. Yuri’s probably not thinking straight.”

For a moment, Vil considered that as the wind fondled his hair. “Must not want support though. Or would have asked for it.”

“My hunch is he’s trying to power through it without admitting he needs things like support.”

Vil signed that this would be in character before giving a visible shake. “Anyway… Powering through too. Can go home if want to change before hitting the portals, but need to keep moving.”

As Vil made good on his words, pushing off the bridge and crossing into town, Maggie trotted to keep pace. Unlike Yuri, Vil had asked for support. And Maggie was damned well going to provide as much as she could. “No need to go home. But we also don’t have to go. Leskie’s your friend. She’ll understand. We can watch on the viewer like usually do. Or you can check on Yuri even though he’s being a twit.”

Turning to stop, Vil took both of her hands in his. She tried not to jerk from the bolt of magic that shot through her at the simple touch. “Want to take you,” he said in a thick voice.

“Want to go.” A jumble of confusing feelings tumbled through their connection, only slightly muffled when Maggie initiated an imaging technique her therapist had recommended. She drew on her magic to don her jersey. It was ridiculously oversized on her, being intended for Vil to wear over pads, but she wouldn’t trade it for anything. Not even a Veyndgraf jersey that fit. She freed her hands so she could roll up the sleeves. “Might need help, though, because it’s going to be crowded. If we each focus on supporting the other one, maybe we’ll both keep from freaking out?”

“Good script choice.” Vil’s signature half smile appeared for her. Damned if she didn’t want to kiss that raised corner. And as the snow swirled in his eyes, she thought he might be thinking about kissing her too.

- Yuri -

A curious numbness encased Yuri as he kicked his shoes off and threw himself onto his lounger. Both of his pet zymrae looked at him like he was broken, which might have been a fair diagnosis. He held his hand out to Coal, who was closer than Ash. Coal moved into the offered scratchies while Ash jumped up to lie along Yuri’s thigh. Shutting his eyes, Yuri allowed himself to appreciate being loved for nearly a full minute before he began to list all the reasons he didn’t deserve it.

He’d fucked up with Vil again. It wasn’t until Maggie sent him a flame post that he realized he hadn’t told Vil what was happening when he backed out of their plans. He’d apologized immediately, but the single word response he’d gotten in reply hadn’t made him any less worried he’d hurt Vil more than he’d realized he would. Again. And he couldn’t explain that if he’d told his mother to go drown, she would have sent Eyes to drag him there like she had the last time he tried that. He should have forced her hand. At least then the others would wonder how she had the power to force law enforcement to do her bidding.

Maybe this wasn’t such a big thing. The last million missteps hadn’t been. But they all added up to a pile of wrongs that had to be bringing Vil close to realizing Yuri wasn’t worth the trouble. Everyone figured that out at some point. Usually it was okay. Maggie giving up on him had nearly proven lethal, but that was an abnormality. Still, he wasn’t sure he’d survive it happening with Vil. He should do less to rush it.

Meanwhile, he was in shock over what his mother had demanded they discuss.

Coal got bored and wandered off, but Ash remained stretched from Yuri’s hip to his ankle. With a sigh, Yuri scratched between the critter’s wings. “What do you think, Ash-ling? Should I do what she wants? I’d have to start spending a lot of time in Heart’s Palace, which is too hot for Vil. And when Etsian left, Vil said he couldn’t handle being in Bex’s situation. And I can’t ask his permission before agreeing.”

He wiggled his poster out of his pocket and looked at it. No new messages. Not surprising. The hockey game had to be half over already. He’d watched Maggie watch sports, so he knew that someone could set fire to her chair and she wouldn’t notice unless a player on the ice pointed it out. And Vil had plenty of old friends to distract him. Which must be nice. Yuri had a few people he could openly talk to about his current dilemma, but wasn’t sure any of them would understand his hesitation.

Yuri hadn’t slept the previous night. He should declare bedtime. But he wanted- No. He needed to see Vil. Now. It was a long shot, but he turned on the viewer and flicked to the game’s broadcast, then stared at the motions on the screen without bothering to comprehend most of them. One of the teams scored. It might have been the home team. The crowd made a lot of noise about it. Why hadn’t he asked Vil to leave him a ticket at will-call? If he posted now, would Vil meet him at the door? How much time was left in the game, anyway? The countdown timer showed only a few minutes of play in the second period, and he felt proud of himself for remembering there were three segments to a game rather than a more logical, even number. He couldn’t remember how long the periods or the breaks between them were, but they were probably short enough he wouldn’t get there until the game was ending anyway.

The buzzer sounded before Yuri had convinced himself to go. After a sharp cut, three people sitting behind a desk appeared on screen. Yuri’s breath caught as they opened with, “I can’t believe Vildian Veyndgraf is here! Bethanar, you said you thought you saw him sitting next to Shamana Ubertof and that adorable toddler of hers up in the former players’ box, and I doubted you. But it turns out, you have better eyes than I do, friend.”

When the image switched again, Vil filled the screen. Yuri toggled the volume up as the camera zoomed out to show Vil sitting in the middle of a crowded box, Maggie’s head bent close to his as she clutched his arm. “That’s Graf, alright. Back in the Ice Cave for what we’re pretty sure is the first time since his retirement in celebration of his good friend Maandra Leskenova’s thousandth game. I owe you an apology, Annie.”

A female voice came in. “It’s alright, Eleran, but I think you should visit an optometrist and possibly get some charms. I love seeing Graf here again, but the way he left, this must be a challenge for him.”

“Absolutely.” This was the third speaker. “This could easily have been his thousandth game. He started the same season as Maandra.”

“He did!” Annie confirmed. “Same game even! And, yes, that has to be on his mind. It was uncomfortable enough for me the first time I returned and not only had I wanted to retire, but I was walking into this announcing job, so still felt like part of the team.”

“Me too. “ The unnamed third speaker was back. “And I think we all recall Graf’s struggles with mental health after his diagnosis with Saint Javen’s. That had to have been hard, to lose a core part of his identity with no notice and over something beyond his control. I certainly would have trouble dealing with that.”

As the announcers murmured in general agreement, Yuri’s guts twisted. Vil hadn’t mentioned struggles. Or that this game was a milestone. Or that he hadn’t attended a match in person since being forced out of the sport. The sinking realization of how much Vil had needed him there made Yuri curl into a ball even as he kept his eyes on the viewer. Why hadn’t Vil told him any of that?

“We’re not sure who he’s brought with him,” the first announcer went on without regard to Yuri’s collapsing emotions.

“They’re obviously close, though,” Annie observed. “And I was watching her during the period; she’s definitely not just pretending to be a hockey fan. I think the camera crew caught some of her reactions? Here we go…” The video cut to Maggie jumping and screaming. Then it cut again to her shouting angrily. “The first one was when Leskie scored in the first period. The second was when the refs called her for that imaginary infraction against Kasserian.”

“She could just really like Leskie,” the third voice teased. The announcers all laughed. “And then we have to wonder, does Leskie like her? Leskie does like a lot of people.”

“Vildian might have something to say about that,” Annie opined. “That’s a vintage Veyndgraf jersey the mystery woman is wearing. And he does have a history with couple-obsession.”

“Regardless,” the first announcer broke in to regain control over the gossip. “I’m happy to see Graf back home. He’s been missed.”

“He certainly has,” said Voice Three.

“Yeah,” agreed Yuri. “I miss him too.”

- Vil -

“Graf!” Leskie appeared out of the air to stand in the row in front of Maggie and Vil as they waited for the crowd to disperse, her hair sticking up in all directions with her helmet no long confining it. She immediately reached to punch Vil in the arm, which he pretended hurt. “You finally show up but don’t come to offer me luck before the game? I thought you cared, ja!”

Vil chuckled as he stood up. “Didn’t look like you needed my luck, friend.”

“Nonsense.” She tossed her head, sending little drops of sweat flying through the air. “Could have scored twice as many points with your luck.”

Vil’s lips twitched. “Never managed a double hattie while was feeding you shots,” he pointed out.

Beside him, Maggie rose to her feet, a decisively fan-girl expression enlivening her face. Not for the first time, he wondered how she would have reacted to meeting him if she’d watched him play. Better she hadn’t. His willpower was too weak to resist taking advantage of it if she’d looked at him the way she was looking at his friend.

“Duh,” said Leskie, her eyes lighting with curiosity as she turned them to Maggie. “That’s because he took too many of the shots himself. You’re the Maggie he’s told me about, yesno?”

For a moment, Maggie looked like she’d forgotten her name. Then she squeaked, “Yes?” The cuteness was overwhelming.

Leskie smiled like she appreciated how adorable Maggie was too. “If Graf showing up tonight is your doing, he must really like you.”

He cleared his throat and shot her a back-off signal where Maggie wouldn’t see it. “Was a special night for you.”

“Uh-huh.” The dramatic roll of her bottle green eyes showed how little faith the night’s leading scorer put in his claim. “Whelp, just wanted to say hi. I’ve got team stuff, then some hot unicorns waiting for me. Be less of a stranger, Vildian. I mean it.”

“I will,” he promised. He moved to return a hug from her.

“Keep her,” she whispered before backing up. She smiled as she gave him a final look before tipping a salute in Maggie’s direction. With a “See both of you later” and a pop, she vanished.

After a few blinks at Leskie’s vacated spot, Maggie asked, “Is she really going to sleep with the other team?”

He hummed noncommittally. “Probably only a few of them.”

With a puff of laughter and a shake of her head, she waved toward the aisle and made the gesture for leaving. When they reached the stairs, she took his hand despite not looking anxious anymore. Was it overly optimistic to think she didn’t need comfort but simply wanted to touch him?

The crowd had dispersed quickly, as it usually did, but they kept passing people who recognized Vil. Some were straggling fans, but most of them worked in the arena. He took the time to say something to everyone who spoke to him, especially the ones he remembered. If Maggie was impatient to leave, she hid it well, smiling at his side the entire time.

“Really wouldn’t have come without you,” he blurted into the blast of cool air that met them as they finally made it out the doors. “And am glad did. So thank you.”

“You may have noticed I enjoyed the experience.” She shot him through the heart with a sideways grin.

Vil longed to suggest other experiences she might enjoy with him, but somehow kept the ideas to himself as they strolled toward the portalhouse. A conversation with Yuri needed to happen. Vil wasn’t sure what the outcome would be, but he knew he wouldn’t have any luck getting Maggie to change their relationship the way he wanted without her knowing Yuri approved. And he was close to obsessed these days with at least trying to convince her to do that. Of course, he was assuming Yuri would agree with him about the situation needing to change. But he felt even establishing that Yuri wasn’t would help his mental state.

A lazy drizzle made for a subdued walk as exhaustion wore on him. It was the kind of mental and emotional tiredness that hits after a challenge, and he assumed Maggie felt something similar. Her hand felt warm in his, but the contact was free of magic now. That was good, yesno? The sparks weren’t things he needed to be trying to resuscitate. He wasn’t even sure if any of the energy had been coming from her or if it was all from his attraction. He was happy just holding her hand though. Maybe that was bad, but he wouldn't feel guilty about it when she’d started it.

As the portalhouse entered view, Maggie drew a breath. “I think I can get home from here. If you want to stay in the city.”

Vil frowned. “Why wouldn’t I go home with you?”

Was the addition of “with you” what made Maggie look up at him like he’d thrown her off guard? “Oh... Um… Well… Thought maybe you’d want to go to Yuri’s?”

Why did that hurt? Wasn’t it reasonable to think he might want to check with his partner and see how dinner had gone? He didn’t though. He wanted to focus on the person he was with, no one else. Slowing to a stop, he turned to face her. “Ask you something?”

“A little scared of what it’s going to be,” she replied. “But, go ahead.”

What could he ask that would frighten her? His pulse picked up. The last question slid away, and now all he could think of was asking to kiss her. Which would be bad. Because he wasn’t willing to give her couple-obsession, even if Yuri had upset him tonight. Triad-obsession was something Vil would readily agree to, but he couldn’t put that out as an available option without so much as mentioning it to Yuri. He thought hard to bring the first question back, hoping he wasn’t taking too long. “You seem to care a lot about my relationship with Yuri. Why?”

Her eyes dropped at the question and she didn’t reply right away. When she spoke, her voice was uncertain and wavering. "I care about both of you enough to want you to be happy."

“Feel the same way about you,” he said, cautioning himself not to read too much into her claim to care about him. “But isn’t the whole answer.”

Bringing her gaze back to his, she gave him a sad smile. “Anyone ever tell you you’re too smart?”

“Never.” Unable to stop himself, he leaned closer. “Just too nice.”

She huffed. “I might rethink that. You’re not being terribly nice right now.”

“How so?” So little space separated them now that if he drew a deep enough breath, they’d likely touch. That wasn’t all due to him; she’d drifted closer as well.

“You’re forcing me to think, but then making it really hard to do.”

His whole body tingled from rising magic. Her statement told him this wasn’t a one-sided attraction. He smiled. “Not doing anything.”

Then, before he went back to asking to kiss her and voiced it this time, she took a large step back. Which meant she was still capable of rational thought. More than he was, anyway.

He changed the subject as they started walking again, launching into a series of comedies featuring things Leskie had done when they were younger. But when he made it to bed that night, all he could think of was what could have happened if either he or Maggie had been even slightly less prudent.

Chapter 21

- Maggie & Yuri -

25 Eighth Verse - First Day

(2:57)

From Maggie

My dearest Yuri, I hope you’re having a lovely morning. And I’m sorry I was shout-y at you yesterday.

~~~~~~~~~

(2:60)

From Yuri

That’s alright. I deserved it. And the day is better now that you’ve called me dearest. Let me guess though: you need something?

~~~~~~~~~

(2:61)

From Maggie

Why so cynical, ja?

~~~~~~~~~

(2:63)

From Yuri

So you don’t need anything?

~~~~~~~~~

(2:74)

From Maggie

All I need is to know if you’re coming to Niaretya today. I want to hear what happened with your mother. And I suspect you need a hug.

~~~~~~~~~

(2:76)

From Yuri

Signs are pointing to no. The rotting portals are down again.

~~~~~~~~~

(2:82)

From Maggie

Angst. Do you need to talk about your mom? I can call after work.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:97)

From Yuri

Trying to block her from my mind and focus on painting.

~~~~~~~~~

(3:02)

From Maggie

Okay. Let me know if that changes.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

26 Eighth Verse - Second Day

(1:03)

From Maggie

My dearest Yuri, I write to you simply to say hello. Everyone misses you on the mountain. Especially Ninka. But also me.

~~~~~~~~~

(1:26)

From Yuri

Thank you. I didn’t realize how much I needed someone to sound like they wanted me around. Unfortunately, it doesn’t look like I’ll make it today either. But please tell Ninka I still love her and haven’t forgotten her.

~~~~~~~~~

(1:30)

From Maggie

She says meow. I translate that as “I love him too but will stop if he doesn’t give me scratchies soon.” So keep that in mind when planning the rest of the stanza.

~~~~~~~~~

(16:17)

From Yuri

What was the name of the book Keith’s daughter kept making us read when we babysat?

~~~~~~~~~

(16:80)

From Yuri

Something like Llama’s Pajamas?

~~~~~~~~~

(17:09)

From Yuri

I was just remembering how excited she used to get over how dramatic you were when you read it. And how she kept telling me to read it just so she could tell me I wasn’t as good as you. She was right.

~~~~~~~~~

(18:18)

From Yuri

It occurs to me that you’re asleep. Sorry for all the middle-of-the-night posts.

~~~~~~~~~

(18:42)

From Yuri

I’d love to hear you read that book again. I think the pajamas were red?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

27 Eighth Verse - Last Day

(0:33)

From Maggie

The book was Llama Llama Red Pajama. I might can still recite it from memory. But, Squirrel? Why were you up all night? Should I be worried?

~~~~~~~~~

(0:34)

From Yuri

I’m fine. Just painting. And fixating on random things.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:34)

From Maggie

That sounds like mania. I repeat: should I be worried?

~~~~~~~~~

(0:36)

From Yuri

I’m okay. Just got caught up trying to capture the reflections off the ice and forgot to sleep. And now it’s morning, so that ship has sailed.

~~~~~~~~

(0:37)

From Maggie

You’re not sounding okay. Are you planning to come up today?

~~~~~~~~~

(0:47)

From Yuri

We’ll see.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:47)

From Maggie

Okay. But if you decide you’re not, we’re coming to you.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:67)

From Yuri

No need. You worry too much. But thank you.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:68)

From Maggie

Maybe I’ve done a crap job expressing it, but I care about you. So, yes, I worry.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:77)

From Yuri

It feels good to be worried about.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:78)

From Maggie

I’m not the only one doing it. If you could see how concerned Ninka is, you’d already be on the way to cuddle her.

~~~~~~~~~

(1:12)

From Yuri

I’m not worrying you on purpose. Like, for attention, or anything.

~~~~~~~~~

(1:17)

From Maggie

I didn’t think you were.

~~~~~~~~~

(1:29)

From Yuri

I can’t leave yet though. The painting isn’t right and I’d be distracted by that. I’m going to focus on it now. Have fun at work!

~~~~~~~~~

(1:30)

From Maggie

The painting can be put on pause. Maybe walking away and coming back in a few days will help you evaluate what it needs.

-Message undelivered. User is disconnected.-

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Yuri -

It was nice of Maggie to claim she cared. Yuri wished he believed her. If he could convince himself she was actually confessing she was still in love with him, that would be even better. But that wasn’t reality.

He’d just applied the wrong color in a nice, thick streak. Rot. He wasn’t just unlovable; he was also incompetent. Clearly, his upcoming inclusion at the gallery was a joke.

Maybe he should burn this thing. Give up on apologizing to Vil. This wouldn’t be enough anyway. Even if it wound up looking like it wasn’t created by a toddler.

Maybe he should call his mother, move to Heart’s Palace, and release Vil to be with Maggie. Because a wispbat could tell those two belonged together more than either of them belonged with Yuri. It was just a matter of time before Vil and Maggie realized they needed to cut him from their script.

Where was the mixing white? The tube was nearly empty, but he had another one somewhere.

Dysz called at some point, but didn’t understand why he was upset about his mother’s offer. According to her, he’d be doing the entire nation a service by accepting his title and fighting his mother’s policies in the Assembly. Maybe she was right. Maybe it was selfish of him to insist on pursuing romantic happiness, even if he could achieve it. Should still finish this apology though. Vil deserved that. Doubly so if the painting became a goodbye gift.

He glanced at his poster. The message light wasn’t glowing and he hadn’t heard any pings lately, which meant Maggie had stopped posting him. Must have gone to work. Good. She shouldn’t be wasting energy pretending to worry about him. He wasn’t worth even fake concern. Not when he’d wrecked the frost effect on this rock. It had been fine before he changed it and now it was sewage. Just like everything he touched.

- Maggie -

“Maggie!” Sascha beamed from behind the counter as Maggie hurried into the Yetsona. “Here to work for us again?”

“No, sorry.” She tried to smile at her former co-worker, but whatever her face did instead caused them to frown.

“Something wrong?” They looked over their shoulder and back. “Vil’s door is closed, but he’s alone if you need him.”

Stopping, she bit her lip and thought. She hated interrupting people. But there was a reason she’d told Cy she’d be late for work, if she showed at all. “It’s-” She cut off, spying Lachelle coming from the inventory room. She was willing to let Sascha know she was worried about Yuri, but she’d be damned if she gave Lachelle any clues about the source of her problem. “Need to tell Vil something.”

Lachelle folded her arms and moved to block Maggie’s access to the back. “This area is for employees only.”

Normally, Maggie would have mumbled an apology and backed off until Sascha overruled the trashfly, but this was not a morning for civility. This was a morning for action. She planted her hands on Lachelle’s shoulders and pushed as hard as she could, sending the other woman stumbling backwards.

“You rotting sewerwad!” Lachelle yelled, recovering and launching forward.

Without losing a beat, Maggie shoved her again the instant she was close enough. “Save it,” she snapped. She kept walking, even as Vil’s door cracked open. “Need to talk to you,” she told him as soon as his face was visible through a crack.

Eyes widening, Vil rushed to let her in.

“She hit me!” Lachelle yelled at him. “Kick her out!”

Rather than do that, he ushered her into the office while he told Lachelle, “Get back to work.” Then he slammed the door on her. Hard.

Around this time, Maggie realized she’d lost the knack for breathing. She stood, shaking, drawing in huge gulps of air only to choke them out before they could do her any good. Again and again. The edges of her vision shimmered as Vil sprang into action. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders, guided her to the couch, and sat her down. Then, crouched before her, he gripped her hands, looked in her eyes, and ordered, “Slow down. Is okay. Are here. Going to help you.”

For several moments, all she could do was nod. It wasn’t that she didn’t believe him. It was just that her body was too busy freaking out to let her calm down enough to speak.

“Breathe with me.” Vil kept his gaze steady as he led her. “In. Two. Three. Hold. Two. Three. Out. Two. Three.”

They had to repeat several times before Maggie’s heart stopped racing and she could relax. Seeing the change in her, Vil dropped the counting, sat on the ground, and waited until she was ready.

Once she felt she could talk without hyperventilating, she asked, “When’s the last time you talked to Yuri?”

His eyes narrowed. “Last night. Why?”

For now, she evaded the question. “He seemed okay to you?”

“Sounded a little off. When asked why, said hadn’t slept well the night before and was going to bed early.”

She summoned her poster and turned it on before handing it to Vil with the chat between her and Yuri on the screen. “He was posting me in the middle of the night. Admitted he hadn’t slept at all.”

Vil’s expression hovered between concern and confusion as he read the messages. “Painted all night after saying would sleep right after dinner?”

“Doubt he ate dinner either.” Judging from the deeply perplexed expression Vil wore, she didn’t think he was catching on fast enough. She took her poster back and slid it into a vest pocket. “And know that Returners ethercircle I’m in? No one has seen him all stanza.”

“Specifically mentioned going to help Litsian with something yesterday.”

“And she swears he didn’t.” Realizing Vil still wasn’t quite grasping what was going on yet, Maggie spelled things out for him. “Remember when we talked about him having Diantishfir? I thought he was heading toward the depressive side, but this sounds like mania. It’s probably a mixed episode.”

“Is staying up all night being unhappy?” Slowly, Vil blew out a breath before moving to sit on the couch with her. “Okay. What need from us?”

That Vil was taking her concern seriously and not brushing it off made Maggie want to cry in relief. Blinking rapidly, she took a steadying breath. “So you agree he might be having an episode?”

Holding his hands in the shape of uncertainty, he shrugged. “Trust your instincts.”

“Thank you.” The words came out as a whisper. She wiped at her eyes, dismayed to find she’d been crying after all.

“Maggie…” Vil looked away. “Is okay to be upset. Someone you love is hurting.”

The compassion was too much. Pain punched her gut and she barely held back from sobbing. “I think we need to go get him,” she managed to get out. “Bring him here. Is that okay?”

“Of course.” Vil’s arms came around her, lightly at first but tightening quickly when she didn’t attempt to escape. “Can bring the zymrae too, if think should. Then won’t have to go back too soon. Assuming is willing to come.”

“He might resist,” she admitted. “Then you’ll need to stay with him.”

Vil sighed against her hair. “Won’t leave him alone if not safe. Promise.”

“Okay.” Having a plan was good. She’d work on the details while they walked between portals. With a nod, she pulled back and tried to smile. Vil’s expression reported she didn’t do any better than she had smiling at Sacha.

“One thing want you to promise me,” Vil told her. He reached out to cup her face and brushed her cheeks with his thumbs. Affection drifted through the touch, as easy to feel as the chill of his skin. “Don’t blame yourself for Yuri having problems. He has a lot going on, but you’re one of the good things. Need you to remember that.”

It nearly made her cry again, but she drew her strength to her enough to grant his wish. “I will. If you do the same.”

Ever so slightly, one corner of his mouth tipped upward. “Deal.”

- Vil -

As the riser in Yuri’s building’s garden atrium powered to life, Maggie gripped Vil’s hand. Hard. Her eyes were shut tight and her breath held a high-pitch hum. Had she never ridden a riser before? Possibly not. “Is okay,” he soothed. “Has magic to keep us from falling off.”

She whimpered. “Wasn’t worrying about falling off. Was worrying about the whole thing plummeting back to the ground.”

“Oh.” He probably shouldn’t have pointed out that only the barest of purple glows indicated a person couldn’t just step off the sides then. “Have honestly never heard of that happening.”

“Good.” Her lips twisted into something resembling a smile.

“About to change direction,” he warned as they neared Yuri’s level. “Will slide along the walk until we get to Yuri’s door.”

“Okay.” The poor thing was trembling. She wouldn’t let go of his hand, so Vil had to move to put his other arm around her and hold her steady when the turn occurred. She whimpered anew at the course alteration.

“Gliding to a stop,” he narrated in a calm tone. “And here we are. Just step off the same side got on and are done.”

Her eyes opened and she looked up to meet his. Amethyst flames lit out from her irises, covering most of the white. “Thank you. Sorry I’m so needy.”

“Not needy. And maybe I like the excuse to touch you.” As she tensed, he wished he could take it back. He shouldn’t blurt out trash like that. Especially not while they were worried sick about Yuri. Not that there were better times. Resolving to do better, he released her and stepped off the riser.

“Yuri lives here?” she asked, ignoring the misplaced statement.

“Yeah. Have no idea how affords it with his salary class, but been here since moved to Vliketla.” The place probably cost about five times what Yuri should have been able to buy. “Presumably family money’s involved, but know how is about his family.”

“Right. But looks like they have nobility levels of money as well as nobility levels of secrecy…”

“Think are aristocracy?” he asked, accepting the delay as he tried to settle his heart rate. He wished he could blame his accelerated pulse on Maggie’s proximity, but he was pretty sure it resulted from fear. His talent assured him Yuri was alive, but there was still no telling what they’d find inside. “Always assumed organized crime. Admits his Aunt Kat isn’t really his aunt. Father could be on Erfaereen waiting out a statute of limitations… Evil mother could go either way. His physical talent would be useful in mafia circles, but using it at court would be a problem.”

“Clearly haven’t met Jason Znkov. Committing a crime? Not something I can imagine him doing. Hiding from an ex? Absolutely. Although asking him if the ex is a noble or a crime lord would make him ask what the difference is.”

“So, Yuri takes after him?” It would be nice not to feel uncomfortable that she’d met Yuri’s dad and he hadn’t. There was nothing deliberate there.

“A bit, yeah.” Maggie tilted her head up toward the glass pyramid above them before gazing out over the atrium and the twelve-story footpath encircling it. “This is so weird to me. Windows facing the interior of the building? Which is a greenhouse forest? Are all Asharae apartment buildings like this or just the expensive ones?”

“Somewhere in between.” He stood by the door, waiting for her to finish looking around. When she appeared ready, he placed his palm against the lock, feeling a little silly for being relieved it opened for him. Sucking in his dread, he entered the apartment, calling Yuri’s name.

Inside the doorway was brighter than outside it. Although the atrium ceiling let in plenty of natural light, the sun angled directly through the third-story loft to hit right at the entrance. It was the one thing Vil didn’t like about the place, although at least it only occurred at limited times of day. “Yuri?” he called again.

Coal and Ash appeared on the second-story railing, staring at him like they were trying to remember who he was. But they didn’t fly away until they saw Maggie. Chittering, they dove to the ground floor and zipped into the bedroom. From experience, he was confident they were now under the bed. “Will meet them later. Always take a few minutes to get used to visitors.”

With a silent nod, Maggie drifted further into the apartment, eyes moving constantly. There was a lot to take in, including a good deal of original art. Most of it wasn’t Yuri’s, but some of it bore his style and her eyes lingered on those. He suspected she was seeking the same thing he was though. Yuri himself.

He jerked his chin toward the stairs. “Third floor, in the studio.” Raising his voice, he called up, “Poppet? You have company.”

Despite not knowing where they were going, Maggie set off first. The studio wasn’t hard to find as the stairs to the second floor continued up to it. Maggie stepped aside at the top to let Vil pass her. “Yuri?” she asked, her voice soft. She crept forward, slow and deliberate. “I know you’re busy, but Vil and I want to talk to you.”

On a stool in front of a large canvas, Yuri went still. “Maggie?” he asked, continuing to regard the work in progress. “How did you get in here, Little Mouse?”

“I brought her,” Vil said as he crossed the room. Stopped beside Yuri, he took a moment to examine the painting. A vshara stood on a frozen river. Was that Ice Rapids? Yuri’s clothes had nearly as much paint on them as the canvas, even his leggings, and a slight odor implied they hadn’t seen a cleaner in a while. “We were worried about you.”

Yuri dabbed his brush against the painting, frowning. “Why? Said I was fine.”

“Saw that. Thought maybe wasn’t entirely accurate.” A polite rephrasing of his actual thought: that it was a trashfucking tornado of completely rotten sewage. “And, poppet? That you haven’t so much as glanced at us implies the concern was justified.”

“You haven’t been here long though.” His head moved like maybe he’d look at Vil. But the motion stopped abruptly and Yuri made another dab with his brush. “Have you?”

“No. Just got here.” Vil sent Maggie a silent plea for help, gesturing for her to try breaking through Yuri’s hyper-focus.

Maggie held her hands out like she didn’t know what to tell Yuri either, but then she squared her shoulders and took a stab at it. “This place is seriously cool, Squirrel. I’d love it if you showed me around.”

“Sure thing.” The words were at odds with Yuri’s actions as he stayed where he was.

“Yuri?” Maggie tried again. “When’s the last time you ate?”

The room lacked clocks, but Yuri looked around like he expected to see one. He still didn’t look at his visitors. “Don’t know... But it was daylight, so recently?” He paused. “Or maybe it’s been dark since then. But I’m not hungry.” With a shrug, he went back to dabbing paint.

“And the last time you slept?” she asked. “You told Vil you were going to bed after dinner, but you were posting me in the middle of the night.”

“Oh. That.” A chill went through Vil’s heart at the tone of Yuri’s laughter. “Yeah, so I did go to bed. But then I realized I’d messed up the shadows around the rocks over there,” he pointed his brush to a bottom corner. “And I knew I couldn’t sleep without fixing them.”

“That’s not what you’re working on now,” Vil observed. “Why didn’t you sleep when you were done?”

Yuri’s shrug showed no acknowledgment that his behavior was unusual. “Fixing the shadows meant I also had to fix the reflection of them on the ice. And after I’d done that, I realized the reflections on the scales up here were all wrong.”

“Okay…” Vil rubbed between his eyes, vicariously exhausted. “Gonna ask you again. When is the last time you slept?”

“I don’t know!” Voice rising in agitation, Yuri posed a counter-question. “Why don’t you know? I was with you!”

Finally, Yuri looked at Vil. His frantic expression did little to make Vil feel better though. “The last time you slept was with me?” Vil verified, putting effort into not letting his horror show. “So the most recent time you’ve been asleep was last Last Day morning?”

“I guess?” Now that he’d taken his eyes off his work, his posture slumped. He stepped off the stool. “Why? Was that a long time ago?”

“Yes.” Vil moved cautiously closer. Nothing in Yuri’s body language indicated a desire to be touched, so Vil kept space between them against his own desires. “Was a full verse ago. Is Last Day again.”

“Huh.” There was no indication this bothered Yuri. He looked back at the painting while Vil held in a scream of frustration. “This is a mess. Can you tell me what’s off? I think I’ve been looking at the details too much.”

The last thing he felt like doing was critiquing art, but Vil sighed and examined the thing anyway. His breath caught when he got a clear look at the vshara’s eyes. Usually when someone illustrated a vshara, they made it unfeeling and dangerous. But this one peered out with affection and kindness. And with snowflakes in its eyes. “Is amazing, Yuri.”

“You think?” Yuri’s doubts were louder than his words. “Do you see what I’m talking about over here?” He gestured to a section Vil hadn’t had time to focus on yet.

“No,” he said after an appraisal. “Is perfect. The gallery’s going to be thrilled. Although fights may break out over who gets to buy it.”

“No one gets to buy it.” Yuri bumped into Vil’s shoulder. “This is yours.”

“Mine?”

A smirk graced Yuri’s features, impossibly attractive even in the middle of all this. “You thought I’d painted your old team mascot with your eyes and at the site of our first date, but it didn’t have anything to do with you? Is the painting so horrible you couldn’t tell where it is?”

“No, recognized the Rapids…” Mutely, he shook his head. He didn’t know how to convey that he loved the piece, was touched by it, but really, really wanted Yuri to stop working on it. He glanced at Maggie, who was pressing her hands together in front of her lips like she was having trouble handling the situation.

“This thing is incredible,” Maggie said when she saw Vil looking at her. “And so sweet. I’m dead over how amazingly sweet it is.” Apparently, it was sweet enough she’d forgotten to notice how rotting disturbing Yuri’s obsession with it was.

“It’s an apology gift,” Yuri stated. At Vil’s questioning look, he elaborated. “For messing up the hockey game. I should have been there with you.”

Vil stared. “Have been awake for an entire stanza because wanted to apologize to me?”

“Yes?”

What was he supposed to do? Vil reached out to hug Yuri as tightly as he could. “I accept. But need to stop working on this for now, poppet. Need food. And sleep.”

“I’m really not tired, or even slightly hungry,” Yuri argued. “But I am incredibly sorry I abandoned you when you needed support.” His voice hitched. “Next time, you need to tell me when something’s important. I don’t magically know these things. I can be a bit rotwitted.”

“Okay. Will do that. But Yuri?” Vil pulled back to give his beloved a solid look. “I don’t want you hurting yourself like this. Certainly not on my account. And you have to let me know if something like this happens again. If Maggie hadn’t told me you were struggling, I wouldn’t have known.”

A frown pulled Yuri’s brows together. “But…” He looked over to Maggie for what might have been the first time since they’d arrived.

“But you told me you were fine?” she asked. “I’ve seen these spells before. They don’t improve your lying.” Her expression softened as Yuri wilted in Vil. “I’m not mad. But you scared me, Squirrel.”

“I’m sorry,” Yuri all but whispered.

“It’s okay. You couldn’t help it.” Wide eyes broadcast love and support. Vil’s horns itched at the sight, although not enough for him to let go of Yuri and scratch them. Maggie returned to the stairs, saying, “I am going to make us tea and a snack now, assuming nothing’s hidden so well I can’t find it. You’re helping Vil gather whatever the zymrae need to come home with us.”

“What?” Yuri straightened to look between Vil and Maggie, distress on every inch of his face. “You’re taking the zymrae away?”

“Not just the zymrae,” Maggie told him. Then she descended to the kitchen, leaving Vil to explain what she’d meant.

Chapter 22

- Vil & Bex -

28 Eighth Verse - Rest Day

(11:38)

From Bex

Didn’t want to ask at your game, but you okay?

~~~~~~~~~

(11:42)

From Vil

Yes… Why?

~~~~~~~~~

(11:42)

From Bex

Feel like I missed something.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:43)

From Vil

Because brought Yuri? He didn’t want to be left home alone.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:43)

From Bex

Didn’t think anything of Yuri being there until Keltsii told me, “Coach Vil’s friend is really nice. My mom seems to like him a lot.”

~~~~~~~~~

(11:45)

From Vil

That bothers you? Most people like Yuri. Made anyone uncomfortable?

~~~~~~~~~

(11:47)

From Bex

On the contrary, everyone saw with him seemed eager to be charmed. But, here’s the thing… Typically, if Maggie catches either of you paying too much attention to someone who isn’t one of you or me, starts dressing for battle, drawn sword and all. But today, was watching him openly flirt with any adult who got close enough and all looked was worried. And THAT makes think something is going on.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:48)

From Vil

Does that over me?

~~~~~~~~~

(11:48)

From Bex

Sweet stars. Not the point, ja. The point is has a jealousy streak as wide as the Empire itself, but showed no signs of it today. What gives?

~~~~~~~~~

(11:55)

From Vil

Yuri’s going through some stuff. Like mental health wise. Don’t want to get into details without his permission.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:56)

From Bex

And that’s why Maggie is fretting. Gotcha. How worried should be?

~~~~~~~~~

(11:62)

From Vil

Is going to be okay. Brought the zymrae when fetched him. Planning to keep him here forever if will stay. And are making him call his therapist about strengthening his charms in the morning.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:64)

From Bex

How are the zymrae getting along with Ninka?

~~~~~~~~~

(11:62)

From Vil

Strangely well. Had a tense moment when first brought their carriers in, but Yuri told everyone they needed to get along and they actually listened to him. Think if he’s home, bringing Olly over might not be as bad an idea as always assumed. Wonder sometimes if has an undisclosed magic power over animals.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:64)

From Bex

Seriously.

Glad Yuri’s finally moving out here, but sad to hear is having problems. Let me know if can help any of you. Taking care of someone in a bad place is draining too, so am here if you or Maggie need to talk to someone less involved.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:65)

From Vil

Thanks. Going to put the poster away now. Need to figure out how to get Yuri to at least try to sleep. See you tomorrow if still want help with the Welcome Winter party.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:66)

From Bex

Could use it, but Yuri’s health is the priority. Focus on that.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:66)

From Vil

Will do. Focus on staying awesome. Good night!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Yuri -

Yuri’s first day as an actual resident of Niaretya would have been really nice if he hadn’t been sick with guilt. His mental health collapse had caused problems for more than just Vil and Maggie. He’d taken an official leave of absence from work and his coworkers had to be scrambling. All those clients he was supposed to be helping were being told he wouldn't bother doing that anymore, and he loathed being weak enough to abandon them. Never mind that people kept telling him being sick had nothing to do with strength.

For the most part, he survived the first few twenty hours by forcing himself to go numb. He spent the day playing video games with Maggie, then Patterns with Vil while she was in therapy, then went to their kids’ hockey game with them before bingeing a series. It was only when Maggie reported the Vsharae score on her way to bed that he realized he’d kept them from watching Vil’s old team on the viewer. After Vil was asleep, he got up and sketched some ideas, but made it back to the bedroom before Vil woke up to catch him and worry. He lay staring at the dark, not sleeping. He’d slept the previous night. For at least four hours.

Neither Vil nor Maggie went anywhere on First Day morning, even when Yuri reminded them they usually went hiking on those. “Too much snow,” Maggie told him, flipping a hand toward the nearest window. The excuse lacked merit as lower elevations were still hikeable, but her stubborn tone made it clear arguing was useless. “Besides, we want to spend the day with you and you dislike exercise.”

The words should have made him happy. Instead, they made him feel like a burden to the people he cared about. A burden and an obstacle. The others gravitated toward each other and flowed together with an ease he’d never felt with either of them. If he weren’t there, he felt certain they’d be together already and happier than they were now. But he lacked both the energy and the selflessness necessary to convince them to kick him away.

Not only did Vil and Maggie keep being nicer to him than he deserved, but they had other people doing it. When they dragged him to the Rabbit midday to help Bex decorate for a stanza-long celebration welcoming winter, she rushed over to him, looking overjoyed at his presence. Although he quickly rethought his assumption this was a pretense. Turned out, she had a problem he could solve.

She waved him over to a large, blank banner stretched across the bar with some cheap paints and a cheaper paintbrush sitting beside it. “The old banner got wet in storage and is covered in mildew.” She treated him to a puppy-dog look. “Help me?”

Maggie’s hand landed on his shoulder and she leaned in to stage-whisper, “You’re her only hope!”

He made a valiant attempt not to notice the electric energy the contact sent through his body. It was futile. The best he could pray for was that his response didn’t show. “Sure thing, princess. What do you need?”

Bex missed the Star Wars reference but answered the question anyway. “Needs to say Welcome Winter. Could probably do that legibly, but ideally, would have something else going on. Snowflakes or skiers or don’t know what.”

“Dancing winter-sprites?” he suggested. He took the brush and stared at it. Was it vibrating or was that his hand?

“Perfect!” Bex grinned at him for a moment, then she hugged him. “Glad are here, Yuri. Appreciate you existing.”

He didn’t know how to respond to that, just that he shouldn’t start crying, no matter how much he felt like it. “Thanks, aj.”

An hour later, they hung the banner with the paint still wet. It could dry just as easily, perhaps easier, on the wall as on the bar. Maggie stood next to him and looked up at it. “I love that so much. Not as much as that vshara version of Vil back at your apartment, but I’d still hang that background on my wall when I get my own place and consider it well decorated.”

When she gets her own place? Oomph. Why did those words feel like she’d punched him in the gut? She didn’t live with him now, anyway. Not really. Not in the sense he kept forgetting he didn’t want her to. “I could paint something for your room now. You don’t have to move first.”

“That would be nice.” She wrapped their arms together and leaned her head against his. “Don’t know if you realize it, but I’m beyond happy we’re friends again.”

“Me too.” The expected pang over being referred to as a friend never hit. He may have wanted other words to apply in addition to it, but he valued their friendship. “There’s a lot that’s sewage in my life, but you and Vil counteract it.”

A lightly amused puff told him she was smiling even though he kept his gaze on the banner. “Vil said you felt that way. Wasn’t sure I believed him.”

Now, he did look at her. “How can someone who can sense my emotions not know how I feel about her?”

Her eyes shimmered. “I know how you feel when I’m around. Don’t know how you feel when I’m not. And don’t know your thoughts. So have no idea what you think about your feelings.”

“I feel the same way when you’re not with me,” he confessed, chest tight. There was no way she missed him declining to share his thoughts on being in love with her, but she probably wouldn’t have called him on it even if they weren’t instantly distracted by a new commotion when the door swung open and someone squealed Vil’s name.

A blur with the voice of Bex’s younger sibling ran full tilt at Vil, who scooped the ball of four-year-old energy into the air as ze screamed in glee. “My favorite Daggerhart!” he cheered.

“So much for loyalty.” Bex smacked him.

“Exie!” The child made a grab for Bex that resulted in zir transfer to zir sister. The two shared a midnight blue coloring as well as a family name, although the child was too young to have grown elekin horns yet. “Love you, Exie! But less than love Vil.”

“Thanks, kid. Are my second favorite too.” Bex stuck her tongue out, then sucked it back in fast when the youngling made a grab for it. She smiled at the trio now taking off their coats by the door. “Hey, parental-types! Why haven’t taught my sibling any manners yet?”

Her dad laughed. He was a jovial man with Bex’s dark cobalt hair and silver-flecked horns bundled with a voice that boomed like cheerful thunder. “And spoil the tradition set with our first two? You and Al turned out fine without them.”

Bex sighed dramatically and waved Maggie over. “Come meet my baby sibling.”

“Hey!” Said sibling squirmed. “Put me down! Not a baby!”

“Apologies.” Placing the kid on a stool, Bex gave zir a bow. “Is my younger sibling, Ashiya. Ashiya, remember Yuri, yesno? And this is our friend Maggie-aj. Used to live on Erfaereen. How cool is that?”

“Whoa.” Ashiya turned huge, impressed eyes their way. Then she focused on Yuri alone. “Remember you because pretty.”

“Thanks.” He smiled at the kid. “So are you. Just like your sisters.”

“No.” Ash gave a firm shake of zir head. “Am prettier than them.”

Close now, Yuri leaned in to mock whisper, “I know, but it’s rude to say so.”

“Oh.” The child nodded with much solemnity. “Is important to be polite.”

With a hand over her heart, Bex shook her head. “See how it is. Am never anyone’s favorite.”

“You can be mine,” Maggie offered. “You are Midnight Fox’s number one customer.”

Bex laughed at that. “Fairly certain am never making it higher than third favorite for you, but thanks for pretending.” She clapped Maggie on the shoulder and trotted over to her parents to hug them, her sibling trailing behind her.

“Speaking of the brewery…” Maggie said. “Cy wants help with something, so I’m popping over there.”

“Don’t stay too long.” Vil let her have the half-smile Yuri loved so much. “People will miss you.”

“I’ll try not to,” she promised on her way to be introduced to Bex’s folks as she left.

Vil wrapped Yuri in his arms from behind, bending to put his lips by Yuri’s ear even though no one else was close enough to hear him. “Think Bex asked her family to be here to show Maggie what triad-obsession looks like. Want to discourage that, or..?”

“Maybe not draw attention to it?” Yuri peered across the room at the group as Maggie spoke with them. “And don’t get your hopes up it’ll change her mind about anything. If that’s what you’re wanting.”

“Understood, poppet.” He pressed a kiss to the tip of Yuri’s ear, prompting a delightful resonance only he could invoke. “Haven’t mentioned it in the last few minutes, but love you.”

Yuri smiled and hugged Vil’s arms. “I know. And I love you too. Way more than Ash does.”

Vil’s chuckle made the world seem more alright than it had in days.

- Vil -

It was Second Day, but Vil didn’t go to work. He wasn’t quite ready to let Yuri out of his sight yet. But also, he was starting to wonder if the Yetsona was good for him. As he and Yuri walked Maggie to the brewery, her happy chatter about what the gang there had planned for the day struck a chord. Thoughts that had begun to sprout when he went back to the Ice Cave struggled toward sapling status. As Yuri’s charm-boosting appointment wasn’t until after lunch, he set course to the river walk.

“What’s the matter, beloved?” Yuri asked partway down to the water. The crocheted hat Vanya had sent him was the same emerald as his eyes, making them more impossible to ignore than ever. He stood out against the white backdrop of fresh snow like the most majestic of winter pines, leaving Vil baffled how Maggie kept from throwing herself at him. “If you need to go to the teashop, that’s alright. I won’t break. And I can find the charm clinic on my own.”

“Sort of thinking the opposite,” he confided. “Maybe don’t need to go back to the teashop.”

“Eventually you do?”

“Do I?”

Yuri stopped and gave him a long look. “What are you plotting?”

“Not sure yet.” Taking Yuri’s hand, he pulled them back into motion. The river babbled beside them in contentment, more sedate than the river they’d walked beside on their first date. Had it really been less than a year ago? “Need a change. Not exactly unhappy at the Yetsona, but was my mother’s dream. Might be happier finding something am passionate about. Is asking too much of life?”

“It’s not.” Yuri rubbed his thumb along the back of Vil’s hand. “Any idea what you want to do?”

“Not really,” he admitted. “Can probably take a while to think about it. Maybe teach skiing this winter. Most of my classmates did that as teens, but was too busy with hockey.”

“Sounds fun. But whatever you decide, I’ll help however I can.” Yuri dropped his hand to put an arm around Vil’s waist. It made walking harder, but Vil wouldn't complain. “And, not to make this about me, but…”

“Will still be in Niaretya,” Vil told him. “And still want you here with me.”

“Good. But that’s not what I was going to say...” Yuri paused for several steps before broaching his subject. “Coincidentally, I’ve been thinking about changing jobs too. And I’d still be here most of the time if I did. But I’d have to travel a decent amount.”

“Sounds like a specific job,” Vil observed. “Art-related?”

Yuri slid away, returning to hand-holding. The corners of his eyes pinched like he was developing a headache. “Is specific. Isn’t art-related. But I can’t tell you what it is.”

“Why not?”

“I can’t tell you that either,” he said, shaking as his eyes filled with pain.

That was weird. Vil’s eyebrows drew together as he squinted at Yuri. “Can say how much travel? Or to where?”

Beads of sweat appeared on Yuri’s forehead as a glaze slid over his eyes. Yuri’s migraines never hit this fast. He spoke slowly and halted every few words to gasp. “I’d be somewhere else. Can’t say where. For certain verses. Can’t say which. And for scattered days, maybe stanzas, the rest of the year.”

Only one thing would cause this bizarre level of sharing combined with clear physical distress. “Really are under an enchantment. Not a question. No need to respond.”

“Thanks.” In addition to the pain, a layer of fear rapidly formed on Yuri’s features as Vil realized Maggie must have been right. The only reason Yuri would need to leave for set verses but not be able to say which ones would be if he’d be tied to a publicly known schedule. And he’d be able to say where he’d be going if that wasn’t a clue. Which meant he was most likely not saying he’d need to be in Heart’s Palace while the Superior Chamber was in session.

Vil shook his head with a rueful smile. “Maggie said your family secret was that are all nobles. Didn’t believe her. Could have sworn your family was mafia. Like the Anchors or something. Guess should listen to her more. At least about you.”

Yuri blinked through the sharing. Then he broke out one of his grins. “Organized crime, people with titles. What’s the difference?”

“Figured would say that.”

Fear overwhelmed Yuri’s eyes as they looked at each other. “So, it’s worse than you thought. But is it okay?”

“Of course is okay.” Vil cupped Yuri’s cheek and tried to put love in his gaze. “Sort of wish knew earlier. But doesn’t change anything. Could have known from the beginning and would still be with you now.”

“You’re sure?” The leading emotion in Yuri’s eyes remained terror. It broke Vil’s heart.

“Of course.” He yanked Yuri to him, wrapping him up in the tightest of hugs. “I love you, poppet. You. Not my assumptions about your social class.”

The light, only mildly hysterical laugh Yuri let out felt like a positive sign. He looked up and Vil took advantage of the position to deliver a kiss that would hopefully convey how much he meant what he said. And though part of him was busy developing all sorts of fears about what this would mean for them in the future, he did his best to hide it.

- Maggie -

Her throat felt like she’d swallowed barbed wire as Maggie gasped for air. Although she jolted awake at least two or three times a night, she usually didn’t scream anymore. She clutched her pendant. Despite not believing in The Divines, sometimes it helped her mental clarity to reach to Dunclara for help.

Ninka yowled in dismay seconds before streaking into the room. No sooner had she leaped onto the bed than the light snapped on, revealing Yuri in the doorway. “Mags?”

Clinching her knees against her chest, Maggie looked up as he came into the room and approached the bed. “Just a nightmare,” she told him. “You know, the PTSD one.”

As she watched, Yuri seemed to crumble. Damnation. She didn’t want him to feel responsible for her issues. He had enough of his own problems. “I wish I could take that memory from you.”

“I don’t want you to have it either.” She forced her lips to curl into a smile. “It needs incinerating. Along with the people responsible for it.”

Without asking, Yuri crawled under the covers beside her on the side not taken up by Ninka. Maggie wiggled over, making more room. She should object to him being there, but when he put his arm around her shoulders, she leaned into him and let his affection soothe her. His voice was fragile when he spoke. “You know it’s not going to happen again, right? It’s not legal here.”

“Yeah.” She nodded, head rubbing against his shoulder. “Plus Vil said he’d freeze the feet off anyone who tries.”

“There’s no way he’d let anyone hurt you.” His confidence carried through his words. “Of course, we’re assuming Ninka didn’t eat them first.”

A strangled half-laugh, half-sob sound accompanied Maggie putting her arm across Yuri’s stomach. The extra contact was a horrific idea, particularly with his love for her so close to the surface and so impossible to ignore. But she needed the touch. “I don’t know where Ninka was. She usually keeps the dreams from being too bad when you’re here.”

“Only when I’m here?” He wrapped his other arm around her to encircle her in his warmth and his scent and his Yuri-ness. She responded by putting her second arm behind him, in the space between the small of his back and the headboard. This… It was nice. But it was also bad. It was bad because it was nice. Damn, she was a mess. And she still hadn’t told him she realized their matebond was there. She really should. She just didn’t know how it would affect the balance between them and felt desperate not to tip things toward the negative.

“Ninka sleeps with Vil when you’re not here,” Maggie explained. “But I get her when you are.”

“Ah,” said Yuri, drawing it out as though experiencing a dawning realization. “So that’s why you’ve been acting like you enjoy having me around. Because the cat pays you more attention when I’m here.”

The laugh following this was subdued, but at least she didn’t start crying. “Yep,” she joked back. “It’s all about the kitty cuddles, ja.”

He tightened his arms, showing he understood that wasn’t true, while Maggie tried to replace her fear with calm rather than attraction. She couldn’t let her guard down. A person could only have one priority, and she needed to be the priority of anyone she let herself feel this drawn to. Why did she keep forgetting that? And not just about Yuri. Also about Vil. Which meant neither of them was her priority either.

“Vil would get you something,” Yuri said, louder than he needed to for her benefit. The floor creaked before Vil walked in holding a cup of tea. Maggie straightened and summoned a handkerchief to wipe her face.

“Hey, Vil,” she said, her voice only slightly strangled now. “Sorry for all the drama. You didn’t have to play servant.”

“Not your fault.” He approached her from the side Ninka was on and reached over the cat to hand her the mug. “Maybe should get back in the habit of drinking this before bed?”

“Probably.” She didn’t tell him it had stopped the screaming but not the nightmares. That alone had justified the tea. “Thanks.”

“No worries.” He watched her sip his offering, then nudged Ninka to move so that he could replace her.

Side by side, the three elves were cramped, but Maggie sucked in the affectionate support her companions were offering. She didn’t deserve them. Either of them. Certainly not both. But for a moment, she let herself pretend she did.

Chapter 23

- Yuri and Bramble -

4 Ninth Verse - Rest Day

(5:75)

From Bramble

Are you still bringing the works we talked about today?

~~~~~~~~~

(5:78)

From Yuri

Yes! The hockey game I’m obligated to watch (my partner coaches a kids’ team) is in the last few minutes. When it’s over, I’ll be going to my apartment to get them. Should be at the gallery by eight. You said you’d be there until at least then.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:80)

From Bramble

Would have liked them earlier in the day, but yes, I’ll be here.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

5 Ninth Verse - First Day

(3:36)

From Yuri

Sending you some images. You mentioned having a free wall. Would a mural like this work for it?

~~~~~~~~~

(3:68)

From Bramble

It would. Who’s the artist?

~~~~~~~~~

(3:70)

From Yuri

A housespouse from Niaretya, if you can believe it. They’ve been doing these all over town for the last few verses. Want me to get you two in contact?

~~~~~~~~~

(3:72)

From Bramble

Please. Working on a clever idea…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

6 Ninth Verse - Second Day

(4:47)

From Bramble

Agreeing to let Marctyn do their mural and some linking art around the gallery means I need the last two pieces you owe me sooner rather than later. We open in two days.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:04)

From Yuri

On my way in already! Be there within half an hour.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Vil -

Vil shuffled around the gallery, moving whenever he realized he was in someone’s way. Which was every two minutes or so. If he’d realized Yuri would hang around rather than just dropping off the last of the artwork for the show, Vil would have waited at a pub instead of taking up space as an obstacle to people trying to work. He was about to leave in search of a nearby business to plant himself in when Yuri finally noticed he was a problem and rushed over to apologize. “Sorry. We can go now. It’s just important that some of the pieces stay together and there was confusion about which ones.”

“Is fine.” Vil tried to project an aura of a person who understood what was happening around him. “If need to stay, can go wait somewhere. Don’t mind.”

“Nah, Bramble’s getting sick of me. Need to trust her to do her job.” Yuri’s smile was uncertain and his gaze lingered on the current setup even as he moved to the exit.

Ducking through the curtain between the exhibition space and the welcome area, Vil grabbed Yuri’s hand to discourage backtracking. “Is going to be great, poppet.”

“I hope so.” Kindly, Yuri didn’t point out that what Vil knew about art barely qualified him to take crayons to coloring books. “Time for lunch?”

It was well past lunchtime, but Yuri remembering meals existed at all was an improvement over most days. “Lead the way.”

As they were finishing a cauldron of mussels at a waterfront bar, Yuri wiped butter from his fingers to respond to a series of posts dinging for his attention. His expression shifted while he wrote, going fond and tender. It had to be Maggie. Vil still hadn’t summoned the bravery to start the discussion they needed to have about her. It had seemed like a bad idea with Yuri in a questionable mental state. But the doctor said part of the problem was that his mental health charms had been partially dampened by the increased antihistamines, and correcting that issue had resulted in a rapid stabilization. And Yuri was threatening to take a trip after the gallery show. Something to do with that job he couldn’t spell out the specifics of. Vil couldn’t let him leave without establishing more clarity on where Yuri wanted their boundaries with Maggie to be.

“What’s wrong?” Yuri asked, pocketing his poster.

Vil held up a hand for him to wait, then told the server who’d appeared that they’d like more wine. Yuri frowned at that, but didn’t argue. When they were alone again, Vil smiled and tried not to let the mussels sour in his stomach. Maybe he shouldn’t have started this when they’d just eaten. Was it too late to halt things?

“You’re scaring me,” Yuri told him.

“Sorry. No need to be scared.” He put effort into smiling. “We need to talk, but it’s not a scary talk.”

Yuri grunted. “As you’ve pointed out before, there’s no way to make that sentiment sound less alarming.”

The server returned with a fresh carafe, leaving it with a cheerful invitation to enjoy it. When they left, Vil refilled both glasses. “Need to talk about Maggie. Know you were just posting her.”

“There’s nothing with us you don’t know about,” Yuri rushed to assure him.

“Know that.” Vil was free of doubts on that score. “Don’t know who would tell me first if your relationship changed, but would both mention it. Just like one of us would tell you if something had changed between me and her.”

“Is that what this is?” Yuri kept his eyes on his wine, which he hadn’t touched since the refill.

“No. Or…” Vil huffed out a breath. “You and I are both in love with her, Yuri. And don’t think she’s indifferent to either of us.”

“She loves you,” Yuri informed his wine.

“Not just me.” Vil wouldn't let Yuri get away with pretending otherwise.

“Maybe…”

“And could be jumping to conclusions, but she copied and improved your translation talent. Don’t know what signifies, but sure signifies something.”

Waving that off, Yuri made a negating grunt. “Don’t know she did that. She could have been speaking Sansaleek because of that sewerwad’s talent, or could have suppressed knowledge of it.”

“Tested her, poppet.” When Yuri signed for him to elaborate on that, he did. “Tried every language can get a sentence out in. Maggie never noticed switching and always answered in the one most recently used. Either secretly speaks all these languages without knowing it or is using your talent.”

“Not quite my talent.” Yuri shook his head. “But even if her new skill is related to mine, I’m not sure that’s the sign you want it to be.”

“Sure isn’t?” Vil countered.

Pinching around Yuri’s eyes implied he was up against that incineratingly inconvenient enchantment as he tried to answer. What about his rank would interfere with discussing Maggie? The only thought Vil had was about how nobles tended toward couple-obsession, and he was too uncomfortable with where that path led to follow it.

Vil waited while Yuri downed the entirety of his wine and poured more for both of them before trying to say anything else. “Beyond that, guess my biggest question is why is Bex trying to sell her on triad-obsession but we aren’t?”

“Terror?” Yuri quipped. Then he sighed into the ocean breeze, leaning back and staring at the water. “You trust her?”

“Is terrified of hurting you again. Really don’t think would.” He watched Yuri sip his drink, thoughts moving across his face without making it to his lips. “And don’t think letting fear stop us from trying to be happier is the right script choice.”

“Even if I agree with you and am willing to give being triad-obsessed a shot for her, that doesn’t mean Maggie can get past her hangups on multiple partners.” Yuri glanced at him. “We don’t want her trying to force herself into a triad she doesn’t want to please us.”

“Definitely not,” Vil agreed. “But not sure even realizes is an option.”

“Not sure I’m up to telling her.” Yuri sighed heavily. “I’m not saying I’m not interested. And I’m not telling you that you can’t try to persuade her as long as you’re decent about it. But if I take that mystery job, I’ll only be gone a stanza or so setting it up. After that, I’ll be able to be a lot more open with both of you.”

Wanting to be very clear, Vil took a stab at summarizing Yuri’s stance. “So are advocating to wait until after you get back from wherever going?”

“Yeah…” Yuri tilted his head with a little frown. How did he pull off looking pretty while frowning? “Or not. If she agrees to date both of us while I’m gone, don’t let her change her mind.”

That made it sound less like he was pressuring Yuri than the things Yuri had said earlier. Good. In the continued spirit of clarity, Vil added, “As far as I’m concerned, it’s both or neither of us.”

Yuri regarded him with a slow nod. “I want to argue that as long as she doesn’t want us breaking up with each other, just one of us would be fine. But I don’t think I can. I’m not a good enough person to handle being the one left out.”

“Is okay. Feel the same.” Vil shrugged and reached for the carafe to empty it between their glasses. “Might not be the most evolved opinion have ever had, but not sure could overcome it.”

“Feels sort of toxic…”

“A little.” Vil raised his glass. “Here’s to hoping don’t need to challenge those feelings because obviously is going to choose both.”

“Obviously,” Yuri echoed. But Vil could tell he was worried.

- Maggie -

Nerves on edge from the churning crowd, Maggie clung to Vil’s arm and tried to remind herself of the proper rhythm for breathing. The turnout at the gallery was impressive. Yuri had gone with the anonymous appellate Tse for the show, and Tse’s work seemed popular. She was happy for the attention he was receiving. Yet she resented the crowd for making it harder for her to be there.

Vil bent to speak in her ear since the din in the room necessitated either that or near-yelling. “Can take you home. Can come back later. Will be fewer people.”

She wanted to sob an acceptance of that plan, but she shook her head and went on her toes to tell him, “Want to come back, but want to pass everything today. Just having trouble seeing around some of these trashflies.”

“Almost there.” Vil moved around a group of people standing in front of a piece with their backs to it. She caught a snippet from them about the exhibit being very low-brow and had to resit the urge to slam her back into them to force them to give her more viewing space. Vil tapped her shoulder, snagging her attention. “What’s this one about?”

It wasn’t clear if he needed as much help with interpretation as he’d been asking her for or if he was trying to give her something to focus on in an attempt to keep her calm. The truth may have been between those points. She was certain she was doing a trash job due to missing many local references, but this one clicked. An unruly mob of demons writhed in the corner of the foreground, several of them signing to a woman in a chair with signals children would use to ask for things from their mother. The woman was clearly the Lead Minister. “He’s saying Rysaria is the mother of our unrest.”

“Because the angry people are asking her for milk and snacks?”

“Exactly.” She gave Vil a quick smile before looking back at the painting. She took in the stretch of space around Rysaria, the Lead Minister’s posture, and the way the chair bled into the woman’s robe. Maggie had no clue what the framed pictures in the background were, but they helped her realize what she was looking at. Because the middle ground? She got that reference. An odd sensation tickled in her gut.

“Why does she have a scarf over her hair?” Vil asked. “Does that symbolize something?”

“Don’t know. Maybe.” Shaking her head, Maggie stepped back. She bumped into the annoying people, but they moved away with mutters rather than starting anything over it. The woman’s orientation had thrown her off, but she’d be damned if that wasn’t a recreation of Whistler’s Mother. Or Portrait of the Artist’s Mother. Or whatever its real name was. She craned frantically around, looking for Yuri but failing to find him.

“What’s wrong?”

Grabbing Vil’s hand, she rushed back to the first painting, Self Portrait of a Yskie. It was a giant, slightly rabid-looking zymra painted in the yellow and purple of Yskereen. Rot. How had she missed that?

Vil looked at it again, bewildered. “This one was Yuri declaring a passion about Yskereen, yesno?”

“No.” She swallowed before correcting herself. “I mean, not entirely. It’s Yuri representing Yskereen. I think… I’m almost positive…”

When she trailed off without finishing to look for Yuri again, Vil waited for several moments before prompting her onward. “What did the other painting tell you?”

“It referenced a painting from Earth. A portrait of the artist’s mother.” She met Vil’s snow-filled eyes. How had she needed an art show to solve Yuri’s mystery? She knew Yuri was born at the right time, had a twin, hailed from Yskereen, and hid being drakekin. Had she not wanted to figure it out? Was that why Vil hadn’t put the pieces together either? Did he not want to know? She had to tell him anyway. “I think Yuri’s the Yskerae heir.”

“Rot…” Vil scanned the room, seeming more resigned than surprised. “Guess is justified in his mommy issues then.”

And Maggie laughed. Because what else could she do?

- Yuri -

Yuri saw Maggie’s reaction to The Mother of Discontent but was prevented from going over to see what about the piece alarmed her by yet another wealthy person Bramble insisted he talk to. This one wanted to buy the whole exhibit, although Yuri was unclear why. He kept looking past the man even after Maggie and Vil had sprinted back toward the front, trying to figure out what she’d thought she’d seen.

It wasn’t until a mass in the middle of the room shifted that Yuri caught on. His breath hissed in. That painting was a confession if you read it right. And the enchantment had let him paint it because he hadn’t consciously been thinking of it that way. His subconscious had slipped a message in, tricking the spell by tricking his conscious mind.

“Excuse me, I need to… Go.”

He left the rich person mid-sentence, weaving his way in the direction the others had gone. He froze at the sight of Maggie laughing as she clung to Vil, struck anew by how much he loved her. Vil was right; they needed her to agree to a triad. Soon. Tonight? Probably too optimistic.

Vil put an arm around Maggie’s shoulders and moved her toward the door. They were leaving? Not without him. Not caring that jealousy was an ugly emotion, or trying to figure out which one he’d be jealous over, he rushed to catch up with them as they made it through the door.

Maggie blinked at him as they lined up along the front of the exterior. “No need to run after us. I just needed air. Weren’t going to abandon you.”

He smiled, deciding to pretend he’d never thought otherwise. Maggie’s paleness and quivering voice showed her anxiety was getting the better of her, and telling her she’d worried him would just give her something else to fret over. “It is hard to breathe with all the self-important monologuing in there, isn’t it?”

Vil grabbed his hand and laced their fingers together. “From the patrons or are you criticizing your own art?”

“Both?” Yuri laughed and shook his head. “I didn’t realize how pretentious yet basic it all was before I saw people looking at it. But it was too late to tear the whole thing down by then.”

“I like it,” Maggie popped up. She stared up at the light post guarding the path back home.

“Had to explain it all to me,” Vil admitted with a shrug. “Is what happens when agree to go to an art show with an uneducated jock.”

“Enough of that.” Maggie smacked him, looking to Yuri for backup.

“I wish someone would explain it all to me.” Yuri leaned his head against Vil’s arm. “Do we have to go back? Can’t we go home and all cuddle on the lounger or something?”

“Did you mean to paint Whistler’s Mother?” Maggie asked quietly.

The door opened, washing noise into the commonway while a couple strolled through. Yuri waited until they were out of earshot to answer, maintaining eye contact with Maggie. “Not consciously.”

“Enchantment wouldn’t let you,” she surmised, nodding. Then she sighed. “I should apologize. All those times you told me you had the worst mother in existence, I thought you were being hyperbolic. But Rysaria actually is the embodiment of evil.”

He snorted out a laugh, grinning to have his parentage out in the open. Pain lanced his head when he thought about saying anything to confirm it, but the sympathy both of the others showed at his wince told him it was okay not to.

It felt like they were finally producing the script he wanted them to perform. Sure, Maggie hadn’t thrown herself at him and Vil. But a sense of ease accompanied their stroll to the first portalhouse. And meeting Vil’s gaze over Maggie’s head, Yuri saw his newly acquired optimism reflected. Maybe it wasn’t ludicrous to think they could form a triad.

But somewhere along the journey, something shifted in Maggie. Yuri couldn’t figure out why, but by the time they made it to Niaretya, she’d stopped talking. Not just reserved, she kept chewing her lip like something was bothering her. And a hint of darkness lurked in her eyes when he asked what troubled her. She said, “Nothing. Just tired.” But he didn’t believe her.

Yuri frowned as Maggie trudged up the stairs before he or Vil had taken their shoes off. It was possible she was simply worn out from the outing, but he would bet just about anything that something had upset her. Incinerated if he knew what though.

Chapter 24

- Vil & Bex -

8 Ninth Verse - Rest Day

(12:04)

From Bex

Yuri’s Tse, yesno? A certain circle of mine is blowing up about him.

~~~~~~~~~

(12:10)

From Vil

In a good way?

~~~~~~~~~

(12:11)

From Bex

Mostly. Although a few people think the show is a trap and a couple think is an attempt to infiltrate. And one is convinced is mocking us. Haven’t commented on any of that.

~~~~~~~~~

(12:12)

From Vil

Probably for the best.

~~~~~~~~~

(12:13)

From Bex

Someone said the artist should worry will be arrested…

~~~~~~~~~

(12:14)

From Vil

Unlikely. Artist is almost a lawyer, remember? Knows where the line between statement and crime is.

~~~~~~~~~

(12:15)

From Bex

Will trust that. Plus, is a walking ball of charisma. Arresting him would be too dangerous.

~~~~~~~~~

(12:15)

From Vil

That too.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Yuri -

Yuri rubbed at the ache in his temple. He’d just gotten off the speechstone with Quarial, who relayed a new summons from his mother. Come to Heart’s Palace this stanza or decline her generous offer. When he told Vil he had a deadline, Vil responded, “If wanted to say no, would have by now. Was expecting a trip after the show opening already.”

Vil didn’t seem worried about being launched into a spotlight, although Yuri wasn’t clear how well he understood the situation. Maggie figuring out Yuri was heir to the province helped, but he should have been decades shy of inheriting. He’d tried to say the offer was to gain elevation immediately, but the best he could do was to ask, “Told you before Rysaria would elevate the Yskerae heir if she had something to gain, yesno?”

“Did…” Vil responded. “But what would gain? Have reason to suspect the heir wouldn’t vote with her very often.”

“Wish I knew, but have no idea what script she’s writing. Whatever she’s trying to gain, can’t imagine we’d want her to have it.” Yuri sighed. A post came in from Dyszrian saying, “My mother’s expecting you to be in town within a few days. You should come. Something huge is about to launch. If I had to guess, we’re looking at an emergency session to address the unease in Yskereen.”

“There’s not much unease here,” he wrote back.

“Everyone’s upset about some art exhibit. Saying it calls for a full revolution.”

“Seen it. It doesn’t,” he told her. Then he put the poster away to get back to Vil. “A friend just told me something that makes me think I need to accept the new position.”

Although the snowflakes in his eyes were alarmingly large, something Yuri didn’t know how to read, Vil’s expression was calm. “Alright. How can support you?”

“Just be you.” He moved into the embrace Vil offered and let himself cling until Vil’s speechstone sounded. “Why won’t people leave us alone?”

“Is Vanya,” Vil told him. “If calling, not posting, is important.”

Yuri delivered a quick kiss and let Vil talk to his cousin in privacy downstairs. He hoped she was okay. They’d only met once, but Yuri sincerely liked her. And seeing her with Vil and Bex had been an amusing glance into what their younger selves must have been like. The three close friends who jokingly referred to themselves as The Summit Pack had so many in-jokes it was almost like they spoke their own language, but rather than feeling left out, Yuri had felt privileged to be able to witness the phenomenon.

It was just as well that Vil was busy when Maggie came down. Yuri wanted to talk to her on her own anyway. “Good morning, Mouse!”

“Morning anyway,” she grumbled.

“I made you coffee.”

That got a flicker of a smile. “Thank fate. Was thinking don’t have time to make any.”

He frowned. “You have an appointment somewhere? I was hoping I could talk to you about something.”

“If it’s about us being bondmates but that being irrelevant to you, I already know.”

The words, spoken in a dead tone and with a blank expression, choked the breath right out of him. When had she learned about the matebond? And why the incinerating rot would she think it wasn’t important to him? He struggled to inhale enough air to speak. “Our relationship is incredibly relevant to me.”

She gave him a bland look. “Maybe you do know how to lie.”

Reeling from the direct stab to his heart, he stared at her. How could someone capable of sensing his emotions say something like that? But she always had believed the worst of him when given the opportunity, hadn’t she? He’d been rotwitted to ignore history.

“Sorry,” she sighed. She went to the coffee press and poured herself a cup. “You didn’t deserve that. I’m in a bad mood because I’m running late and don’t want to do this ‘demonstration of navigation skills.' But Shadrieya says I have to. Doesn’t mean I get to be be shitty to you.”

It didn’t. And the apology seemed more the automatic kind than the thoughtful sort. But Yuri tried his best to recover. “I wanted to warn you I’m probably accepting a new job.”

“Art commission?” she guessed.

He shook his head. Pain from the enchantment met the pain from his growing headache, drawing sweat to his brow. “Related to that thing you figured out last night.”

“Oh.”

“Oh?” She’d sounded sad, but he wasn’t sure why. “Thought you might think it was a good idea.”

“Depends on exactly what the job is, and I expect you can’t tell me that.” At his gesture of confirmation, she shrugged. “It’s not like you need my permission to change careers.”

“No, but I was hoping you’d feel it impacted you.” That had clearly been wishful thinking.

The tension in her jaw softened. “Of course it will, Squirrel. Particularly if it involves you being gone as often as I suspect it will. But that doesn’t make it my choice. I assume you’ve talked to Vil as much as you’re able?”

“Yeah. He said the same thing.”

She smiled. It wasn’t a happy smile, but it held fondness. Probably fondness for Vil though. “Because is a smart person.” Her breath hissed in and she checked her band. “Really need to get going though.”

“You’re doing your proof of navigation challenge?” It was a late-stage task to prove a person could get around in their new environment and wouldn’t require special assistance. Unless they did require special assistance, in which case a new procedure would form a plan for that. The system wasn’t ableist enough for special needs to result in a rejection of citizenship, just more work. He didn’t think Maggie needed it, but her anxiety made her borderline.

“Yeah. Have to get to Queen’s House and home again. Will probably walk around it since I’ll be there.”

“It’s got an impressive collection of pre-Empire antiques. I’d love to see it again.”

“You’re not invited,” she snapped. Then she squeezed her eyes shut. “That sounded mean. I’m sorry. What I meant was I’m specifically not allowed to take you. Which sucks. Because I haven’t even left the house yet and it’s already hard to breathe and I’d do a lot better if you and Vil were coming.”

He frowned. “You’re allowed a tail though. As a safety precaution.”

“Which is why I have to go on a day the library’s closed,” she said, as though there was a logical connection. She downed the rest of her coffee with a wince and put the mug in the cleaner. It clanged against the edge, a sign of her distress.

“You’re taking Kaz,” Yuri figured out. He did his best not to sound bothered by that. Maggie was already upset without him mentioning how much he wished she were taking anyone else instead.

“And he’s probably waiting at the portalhouse already.” She rushed to the doorway and got her boots on with her magic. “If you want to talk more about the job later, we can do that when I get home.”

“Okay. Because I probably need to leave by morning at the latest.”

That struck her motionless. Her pupils went wide and her eyes darkened to a deep, twilight purple. “Will you be coming back?”

He squinted in confusion. “Of course.”

“It’s not ‘of course’ with you.”

Without allowing time for a comeback, she pivoted and swept out the door, slamming it behind her while he stared at the space she had just left.

- Maggie -

Rot. Incineration. Fuck even. Maggie was overwhelmed, overpeopled, and lost. And neither of her support pillars were there.  She closed her eyes and ran through a counting exercise while Kaz waited patiently beside her. This was only the second time he’d stopped her. And this time he’d called the halt early enough to prevent the screw up from happening. Which meant she wasn’t lost. She’d nearly made a wrong turn, but that wasn’t the same.

Overheating from anxiety and because traveling through the portal system involved almost as much walking as the hikes she was used to but stayed indoors, she yanked off the wool hat Kaz had given her for encouragement that morning. It was a lovely blend of Vsharae colors and he’d crocheted it just for her, but her head was burning up under it. She sent it to join the scarf, gloves, and overcoat she’d already returned to her room. She was running out of clothes to modestly remove. Her vest would have to go next, but she was reluctant to banish the pocket in it that held her poster.

Only slightly cooler, she turned in the direction she wanted to go. That left her facing a bathroom entrance. Whatever. She wasn’t going that way anyhow. Plus, navigating the portals wasn’t as easy as pointing yourself in the appropriate cardinal direction. That approach would lead you just as off track in Vliketla as it would on most Earth transit systems. She summoned her slate from her desk and brought up the portal map. “We’re supposed to keep following the green signs, not jump to the yellow-green branch. We just came from the one to the left, so we must need the one to the right.”

“Are you sure?” Kaz asked in a tone that indicated she shouldn’t be. The tilt of his head showed off today’s barrettes. Purple and yellow zymrae. A few stanzas ago, he’d gotten in trouble for wearing different zymrae to work, even when he explained those were Zimmy Zymrae, a popular picture book hero and famed ski area safety spokeskid. Unlike those, these were deliberate political statements, but if you couldn’t make a pro-Yskie comment in Vliketla, then where could you do it? If she weren’t so done with being in the city before even getting to the mandatory stop, she’d invite him to visit Yuri’s exhibit after they found Queen’s House.

Frowning, she held her left hand in an ‘L’ shape, then translated the word. “Other way around. That wasn’t not knowing which portal we need though. That was my inability to distinguish left from right.”

“Happens to everyone.” With a supportive smile, he motioned for her to lead on. “What was that you just signed?”

It took her a second to parse what he meant. “Oh, that wasn’t a sign. In English, the word for left starts with a letter that looks like that finger shape.”

“Convenient. Here we just learn which arm we keep our band on. And never take them off.” He held up his wrist, which let her glimpse the time. This was taking longer than projected. Which was bad because Shadrieya was supposed to meet them there. They’d planned a healthy buffer for unexpected events, but they’d exhausted it already. She walked faster between the next few portals.

Before the penultimate link, she slowed to glare at a person wearing a tunic with a chalice and sunrise motif knitted into it while trying to get people to take leaflets. She would ask Kaz’s help narcing to the guardians, but noticed a pair of them already heading toward the so-called Blessed Child. Good. Trashfucker didn’t need to harass travelers with hate speech.

When they finally made it through the final portal and could get outside, they emerged next to a fountain in a park outside a massive building she hoped was their destination. She immediately claimed a convenient bench. “Why do people keep calling castles ‘houses’ around here?”

Kaz chuckled. “Technically, this would be a palace, not a castle. No defenses. Queen’s Fortress is the castle.”

“I love how it’s all just ‘Queen’ this and that as though there weren’t dozens of queens involved.” She looked away from the not-castle and brought her foot up to her thigh. Taking her boot off, she shook out a pebble that had inexplicably fallen in. No wonder her foot hurt. A pleasantly cool breeze blew over her sock, tempting her to bare her feet. It was so much warmer than in Niaretya that she was immediately assaulted by will-o’-wisps. The ones at home had all gone into hibernation a while ago. Still, outside was a major improvement over the stifling air in the portalhouses.

“You keep looking that way,” Kaz said as he peered down at her. “That’s northeast, isn’t it?”

“Niaretya’s there. I want to go home, so I keep looking over,” she admitted absently. A second later, she realized she shouldn’t have admitted that.

The librarian folded his arms and watched her get her footwear back on. “And are you feeling where Niaretya is? Or sensing where certain parties who are currently in Niaretya are? Like someone you’re close to does.”

It was obvious where he was going with that. After she confessed she’d tested positive for a matebond she assumed was with Yuri, he’d gotten it into his head there might be one with Vil too. As if the bond with Yuri didn’t distress her enough. She sighed, tired from the trip but also from arguing with herself about this very topic. “Please stop reading justifications for your weird theories into everything I do.”

He fell in with her as she got up to seek the entrance. “You’ve developed the power of the elemental who may be helping you boost a power you developed off someone you have a known matebond with. Why would anyone possibly read anything into that?”

She waved the question off with the standard signal for the person you’re talking to being a loony. “I’m going to start reading the enchantments off things like you do any time now. Then you’ll realize how ridiculous you’re being. It’s a matter of how much time I’ve been around them. I’m sure that’s all.”

For a few steps, she thought she’d gotten him to drop him. But then he made an aggravated gargle. “I just don’t understand why you’re so enthusiastically rejecting your connections to the people you’re in love with.”

“I’m not-”

He cut the denial off before it had truly begun. “Save it for someone willing to pretend they believe you.”

“Ugh. Why are you like this?” Her arms folded tightly, she stomped onto a path beside an arrow announcing the front hall. Front halls were entryways, yesno? Kaz had always reminded her of Aodhan, but did he have to do it even with the annoying stuff? “Even if I did love them, it doesn’t matter.”

“How can it not matter? Do you not want love and happiness? Because most beings are very interested in obtaining those things.”

“Matebonds equal neither love nor happiness, Kaz.” She stopped to glare at a directions board that seemed to think the front hall was behind them now. “Did I really make it all the way here just to get lost in the gardens outside the place?”

“It’s not just you. This sign contradicts the last one.” His eyes scanned the board like he was hoping it might change. “And I’m sorry I’m upsetting you. I’ll let it go. Because you’re absolutely right. And having a matebond with someone does not mean you owe them anything.”

“Thank you.” She got her slate out again and opened a page she’d found earlier with an actual map of the grounds. Without a convenient “You are here!” marking, she wasn’t certain where they were standing, but she traced their path from the portalhouse. “We should have turned the other way when we left the fountain. But since we’ve come this far, it looks like the best bet is this path here.”

The correct path was right of the board but meandered at an angle, leading slightly back in the direction they’d come. It wasn’t enough of a backtrack to justify the board telling her to turn around, but she could at least see what the sign maker was thinking.

Within a few minutes, they found both the entrance and Shadrieya strolling up to it like she’d just gotten there. So that was good. Maggie wasn’t psyched the liaison elected to tour the palace with them though. It meant Maggie couldn’t buy a ticket as proof she went but then go home like she’d been contemplating. On the other side of the coin, it afforded Maggie a chance to demonstrate how much history she’d absorbed, thus illustrating her success as a student.

The antiques on display inside were nice. But she didn’t get much from this first tour due to a hyperawareness of every step of change in her location relative to him and Vil. Kaz couldn’t be right about her being drakekin enough to form bonds herself. Something else had to be going on. She just needed to figure out what.

- Vil -

Vil glanced at Yuri doing schoolwork on the other side of the Rabbit. His beloved was in a sour mood, but so was he. He assumed they were pissy about the same thing. First Day had progressed to midafternoon, but the customary hike hadn’t happened. As no one had solicited his opinion on the matter, Vil tried to keep it to himself while supporting Bex. Not only had Vanya asked him to check on their friend from fear she wasn’t handling Etsian’s absence as well as she had him believing, but Bex needed supervising. The ‘Rotating Fast, Just Ask!’ sign Bex had put up for the Welcome Winter celebration needed to be replaced with an accurate keg list now that things were a little more stable, which meant Bex kept dangling precariously off a ladder. In the past, she’d fallen doing that when she tried to grab a dropped piece of chalk. She argued that was years ago. He argued she’d broken multiple bones and planted himself at the base of the ladder to spot her.

“Don’t know what Maggie said to Yuri before running off,” he told Bex, forgetting his intention not to talk about Maggie. “But doesn’t make me less annoyed ditched him.”

“Are annoyed ditched Yuri?” Bex regarded him with a cocked eyebrow.

“Yes? Needs support, not abandonment.”

“Agree. But not sure is the everything, ja.” She erased the word she’d just written and tried it again. “Is exploring, something typically does with you. On a First Day, which usually spends with you. But didn’t invite you. Yellow?”

“Wasn’t allowed to.” He passed the requested yellow chalk up in exchange for the pink Bex had been using.

“Wasn’t allowed to bring Yuri either,” Bex pointed out. “But upset on his behalf. So, can be jealous for yourself too.”

“Not jealous.” He paused. “Am?”

“Just lied, so going with yes.” She frowned at the board, scrubbed her palm against it, and asked for the blue this time.

Vil made the trade, poking at his feelings. Maybe he was jealous. “No right to be hurt. And feels like heading back already, so will see her today. Plus, wasn’t hiking. Went walking through a castle full of old furniture. Would have perished from boredom.”

“Yet, would have preferred it to being left behind.”

“Would,” he begrudgingly acknowledged.

“Trade for the green?” They made the switch, Bex leaning too far over for Vil’s comfort. He’d ask her to stop that, but it would probably make her more reckless rather than less. “Are upset with yourself for being upset, yesno?”

“Maybe.” He scratched an itch at the base of a horn.

“Stop. Can’t help having emotions.” She glared at him before softening. “Talked to Yuri about your feelings. Considered talking to Maggie?”

“Considered it.” He picked the purple and raised it the second before Bex requested it.

“Should.”

“Yes.”

Silent, Bex wrote the next listing before tossing the chalk to him so she could climb down and move the ladder to under the second column. In place again, she requested orange before continuing the conversation. “Why so afraid of words?”

Vil scratched his horn. Why was he so itchy today? Was something wrong with his shampoo? “For one thing, knows how feel already because is an empath and seems dedicated to ignoring it. Also, not sure my words won’t make her unhappy. Which would mean her words could wreck me.”

“Her knowing doesn’t mean no point in telling her.” From the top of the ladder, Bex paused as she regarded him. “And maybe your words would make all three of you blissful. Maybe not saying them is what will wreck you.”

Rot. He shivered. Seeing Yuri stand to stretch, he waved. Yuri smiled and began an approach, triggering a shimmering glow in Vil’s heart and reminding him that what he and Yuri already had was beyond amazing. Finding no reason not to, he delivered a kiss that left both of them breathless.

“Love you too,” Yuri declared when he could speak again. “Taking a break. Is there anything Bex needs help with?”

The question got the bartender’s attention. “Just offered to help me, Yuri? Because am making a colossal mess up here. Wait. Is why came over, isn’t? Is that bad?”

“Maybe? Mostly hoped Vil would kiss me.”

“Glad that worked out for you.” Bex scampered down the ladder and waved Yuri toward it. “Is all yours. Will make Vil kiss you again after done.”

Yuri shimmied up, erased everything, and started over under Bex’s guidance. If only all their messes had such straightforward solutions.

Maggie wasn’t heading in their direction anymore. His magic informed him she was going deeper into the city. Vil guessed she must have added another stop to her excursion. The one with Kaz. Who he would not allow himself to hate. Although a little fantasizing about encasing the guy in a block of ice wouldn’t be so bad, would it?

Vil didn’t tell Yuri what he sensed. He could forgive Maggie for hurting him. But the pain she was causing Yuri? He was growing increasingly intolerant of that.

Chapter 25

- Yuri and Aunt Kat -

9 Ninth Verse - First Day

(2:07)

From Yuri

I assume the wind whispered to you that my mother is up to something. Do you know what she’s offered me?

~~~~~~~~~

(2:54)

From Aunt Kat

Allegedly, your title. I assumed you’d be taking it after your art show opened.

~~~~~~~~~

(2:58)

From Yuri

You assumed correctly. Sorry I didn’t tell you myself. I’ve been dealing with personal stuff.

~~~~~~~~~

(2:78)

From Aunt Kat

Sylf told me part of it. Says you got your charms fixed and are doing better.

~~~~~~~~~

(2:83)

From Yuri

Did and am. Upping my antihistamine charms threw off my psych charms, and I waited too long to address that. But I think it’s all worked out now. Going to head to Heart’s Palace either tonight or in the morning.

~~~~~~~~~

(3:96)

From Aunt Kat

You’ll beat me there, then.

Question: In your opinion, will she introduce a new vote in the next few stanzas?

~~~~~~~~~

(4:01)

From Yuri

If she is, she hasn’t mentioned it to me. Or even had her secretary mention it. But I don’t know why she wants to elevate me now if she isn’t.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:73)

From Aunt Kat

According to the whistling I’m hearing, multiple people say she’s given them specific dates for a vote in Twelfth Verse. But I’m leaning toward classifying that as misinformation.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:82)

From Yuri

I’ll let you know if I hear otherwise. For now, the tunes I’ve heard hummed are that something is happening soon, but no one knows what. Mass elevations could be that thing.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:03)

From Aunt Kat

Don’t think so. Haven’t heard anything about anyone else. But it’s all very curious.

I have a dinner to present myself at. Take care of yourself and I’ll hopefully see you soon.

And not that you need or solicited my opinion, but I think you’re doing the right thing by accepting your title. We could stand more of your generation messing with us old folks. Do a good job and I can point to you when I argue that in a year or two.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Vil -

Bex waved Vil over to look at a post from Vanya. His cousin had written, “Need out of here as close to immediately as I can manage. Don’t know if I should ask you or Vil to come help.”

He wished it surprised him, but things had been deteriorating in her home life for long enough he felt more relieved she was finally leaving her partners than alarmed over the development. “Can go if can’t. Yuri will be gone for the next stanza anyway.”

Bex frowned at the news. “Where going?”

“Visiting family,” Vil summarized. It was less honest than he usually was with Bex, but he didn’t want to tell her something he was mistaken about. And Yuri hadn’t been able to confirm that he was Grand Duchess Rysaria’s son. Which meant Vil could let himself doubt it a little longer.

“Shouldn’t both leave Maggie. Not unless are going somewhere together. Besides, am scarier than you anyway.” Bex picked up the poster, holding it so he could see her write that she’d be happy to help with the escape. Likely the right script choice. Although he was still feeling more annoyed with Maggie than concerned for her, he imagined that would change as soon as he had to watch her learn she’d be alone for days. She’d been more anxious since Yuri’s episode and he couldn’t imagine she’d be feeling particularly secure with Yuri traveling.

Discussing Vanya’s move with Bex reminded him he hadn’t told Yuri it was possibly going to happen. When she threw out the gossip that Cyryllon was trying to induce her parents to buy his house, Vil’s mind snapped to alert. Cy’s house wasn’t only bigger than Vil’s current one but featured a massive solarium his late wife had used as an art studio. Eager to share, Vil went to interrupt his beloved. “Hey, poppet. Near a stopping point?”

“Just submitted this stanza’s paper and was catching up on an ethercircle.” Yuri put the slate away, giving Vil his full attention.

Vil pulled out the chair across from Yuri and sat. “Remember how said hate my cousin’s partners and wish would toss them?”

“It’s happening?”

“Looks like.” Vil leaned forward to drop his voice. “Don’t want to make assumptions about anything. But if offered her our current house and tried to find us something with a real studio space, would that be redundant?”

“Redundant?” Yuri pulled his eyebrows together. “Because I have an apartment with studio space? We want to stay out here, don’t we? And have room for Maggie?”

“Yes to both.” He paused. “But if owned your own house, maybe a huge one on a cliff somewhere, and were able to live in it, this would be when to mention that.”

“Ah.” With a smile and a nod, Yuri signed he’d caught on they were talking about Sky View. But he barely parted his lips before slamming them tight and gasping in pain. He signaled to wait a moment, then tried again. “If I owned a large, local-ish building like you may be picturing, I wouldn’t want to live in it even after that became possible. I’d have a plan to do something like turn it into a landing facility for Returners. Somewhere they could get a little grounding in local culture and language while their liaisons learn who they are. Maybe help avoid some of the mistakes I made from not knowing my clients well enough when I had to place them. And give them a chance to make friends with others in their situation, so they’ll have a wider support net than whatever their liaisons can come up with. Maybe even host seminars that get deeper into social topics than the textbooks do and broadcast those through local Returner Support Centers… That kind of thing.”

For a moment, Vil’s affection overwhelmed him. “I love you so much.”

They let themselves smile and be goofy for a bit before Yuri moved things along. “So, what’s this larger house you may have a lead on?”

“Tell you in a minute. Maggie’s about to walk in.”

“Still envy your stalker power.”

“Not stalking. Can’t help knowing.”

“I know.”

“Is moving fast.” Vil turned to the door a second before Maggie rushed through it.

“Is the banner still up?” she asked, teleporting her coat away. Kaz trailed a few steps behind her and delivered a significant look when she glanced back at him. Whatever he’d communicated, she seemed to understand, but waved it off to sprint across the room like she thought someone might take the Welcome Winter banner down if she dallied.

“Will be up the entire verse,” Vil told her. He rose and grasped Yuri’s hand to lead him closer to the new arrivals. “No need to run.”

Maggie shot him a droll look before asking Kaz, “See what I mean? Yuri spent, what, an hour on this?” She looked to Yuri and Vil for confirmation.

“About,” Vil answered when Yuri didn’t. Yuri’s smile was too strained for Vil’s liking. He’d gone tense as soon as Maggie had walked in. No. Not then. He’d gone tense as soon as Kaz had walked in. Vil claimed his favorite stool, guiding Yuri to the one beside it and resting his hand on Yuri’s knee when seated.

“Yuri’s always been an amazing artist,” Maggie gushed. “There’s a gallery in the city showing some of his stuff. You should visit it, although it’s more serious than what you’d want for the library. Yuri, the library wants to commission some art. I know you have other stuff going on, but do you think you’d be interested?”

When Yuri just shrugged, Maggie frowned. “What if I ask nicely and beg you pretty please?” she asked, drifting behind Yuri and putting her hand on his shoulder.

“Ask Marctyn” Yuri mumbled, shifting his shoulder away. “They’re more local than I am.”

Her eyes narrowed at Yuri’s sulky tone and highly unusual rejection of her touch, but she didn’t comment on them. “Want anything to drink, Kaz? It’s on me.”

It was all Vil could do not to object. Maggie hadn’t been there before, so there was no way she could know Yuri’s mood had only crashed when Kaz showed up, but she’d touched him. Even if she’d needed magic to tell her Yuri was struggling, surely she’d felt it then. Why would she think Kaz staying would help anything?

For a second, Kaz looked like he would accept. Then he caught Vil’s expression and took a step back. “Some other time. I’m technically at work. Should go write the day up.”

He left almost as fast as he would have if Vil had chased him. Vil might have felt bad about it if all of his energy weren’t invested in worrying.

- Yuri -

“Good field trip?” Yuri asked, eyes locked on the bar top. Bex plunked down the beer they’d been talking about him wanting to try earlier and he took a long drink of it while Maggie settled next to him. It was hoppier than he would have preferred. That made it harder to chug the whole thing, meaning a delay in getting alcohol into his system. And he really wanted alcohol all of a sudden.

“Squirrel?” Maggie clearly wanted him to look at her, but he didn’t want to. It would hurt. And possibly make him angrier. He didn’t want either of those things, but she didn’t leave him alone, so he’d likely be forced to select at least one of those options. “I’m sorry I was a bitch this morning, Squirrel.”

“It’s okay,” Yuri lied. He should tell her to leave him alone, but he couldn’t imagine she’d do it anyway. “Did you enjoy the palace?”

“It was fine.” Shadows moved along the reflection on the bar as the others moved. “I had a mild panic episode in Queen’s Station. But the calm-the-hell down pendant you gave me helped.”

That got Yuri to look at her, eyes narrowed in angry disbelief. They shouldn’t have been close to Queen’s Station; it wasn’t near Queen’s House, even if the name implied it should be. Had she tacked extra activities onto their trip, reluctant to return to the people waiting to see her? “Why the rot were you in Queen’s Station?”

Vil moved to put himself between Yuri and Maggie, which did nothing to soothe Yuri’s emotions.

“I got lost leaving town,” Maggie said quickly, sounding like she thought she was speaking to someone about to go on a murderous rampage. Which maybe she was. “The green line, which we took to the palace, got shut down by a riot, if you can believe it, so we had to find a different path home.”

Yuri was about to express that he couldn’t, in fact, believe it, but back-up bartender Braaklyn interrupted to say, “Heard about that on the way in. Was those Cursed Brats, wasn’t? Oh, sorry, Blessed Children. Whole lot deserved to drown in sewage even before started stabbing guardians. Didn’t get caught up in, did?”

“Almost, but no.” Maggie looked a little spooked. “Saw guardians approaching one of them about handing out propaganda, but left before he attacked them and the Portal Authority closed the portalhouse.”

“Good,” Vil said firmly. Which Yuri could admit was true, though it did nothing to improve his mood. “And the route correction makes sense. With green unusable, would have wanted to take the cobalt to the red. But the signage in Mersfreen Market is confusing. Is easy to get on the Shore Path by mistake. City should do something to make it more obvious which line is which.”

“There are four links between Mersfreen and Queen’s,” Yuri argued. Like most people who lived in Vliketla, he had the local portal map memorized. “The Aquarium is obviously not on the way here from the Keep. They should have turned around there, not blindly followed the purple gates pretending they’re cobalt.”

“I’d never been on either route, though,” Maggie pointed out. “And Kaz has only been down there a few times, so he doesn’t know the city system much better than I do.”

After he calmed down, Yuri would concede unfamiliarity with the proper line was a reasonable excuse for not noticing you were on the wrong one, but in the moment, he was beyond appeasing. “Really? Are you going to forget the Aquarium?”

While the others traded worried looks, Yuri drank about a quarter of his beer in one go. Maggie’s fingertips dug into her arms as she spoke. “Sharks swimming above you in a portalhouse is rather memorable.”

“Then Kaz should have known he was leading you in the wrong direction.” Another quarter of the beer vanished.

“Kaz wasn’t leading me anywhere! Testing my ability to get places was the entire point of the trip. And he did stop me when he realized we were lost.”

“Of course it wasn’t his fault,” Yuri muttered at his remaining drink. “Why would it be?”

Maggie’s nose crinkled in the way Vil kept calling cute. Typically, Yuri agreed. But this afternoon, it was just more trash pissing him off. “What does that mean?” she demanded.

Shaking his head and sagging, Yuri resolved not to answer. Only a rotwit would. But then he did. “Just that you like Kaz, so we can’t say anything against him.”

Vil frowned like he’d never noticed that issue and placed a hand on Yuri’s back. “What is this really about, poppet?”

What was it really about? It was about a pattern of behavior that was playing out again. It was about Yuri being foolish enough to pretend it wouldn't happen, thus letting himself be surprised and even more hurt when it did. It was about Maggie attacking him that morning, then ignoring him all day, then defending someone who was trying to keep them apart. Just like she always did. The enemy was named Kaz this time, but the situation was Aodhan all over. Yuri had seen this script before, and he hated it. But there was no way he could say all that coherently, so he didn’t bother trying. “Nothing. Ignore me. I’m going to go home.”

He got up, emptied his glass, and made a beeline for the exit.

- Maggie -

“Yuri!” Maggie lurched after Yuri as he tried to exit their conversation. Grabbing his arm, violent emotions shot through the contact. Hurt. Anger. Hatred. He jerked away. She didn’t try to touch him again, but she did rush to get in his way. “Are you upset I went to Queen’s House with Kaz? I told you Shadrieya insisted I couldn’t take you or Vil.”

His eyes narrowed, as though he’d forgotten being told that before she left town.

“You can ask her.” Maggie made the sign for truth. “And I really am sorry about the sewage I spewed this morning. I’ve been trying to push through a lot of hurt stemming from assumptions I shouldn’t have made. I should trust you enough to ask nonhostile questions about why things happened instead of yelling at you for things you may not have even felt.”

“It’s not…” Yuri looked up at the ceiling and took a series of breaths. When he brought his eyes back to Maggie’s, they were disturbingly flat. “All that bothered me. But mostly I’m just triggered right now.”

“Triggered?” She twitched, longing to reach out to him. “By what?”

He glanced at Vil, who’d come up beside him, before answering. “Kaz reminds me of Aodhan.”

“Me too.” Tilting her head as she studied Yuri’s deadened expression, she tried to understand. “Why is that a problem?”

“It’s not,” he said, although it clearly was.

Maggie took a stab at guessing. “Is there something I’m missing about Kaz because I’m predisposed to like him?”

“No. There’s something you missed about Aodhan.” The words were tight. Yuri’s expression was tighter.

“Missed about Aodhan?” Her eyes went to Vil. He squinted like he was thinking hard, which implied he didn’t know what Yuri was talking about either.

Yuri snorted loudly. “Do you honestly still believe your precious Aodhan was content being your friend?”

What? “How much have you drunk today?”

“Oh, I am perfectly sober,” Yuri informed her. And he did appear to be aside from the question he’d just posed. He was also seething. His voice crackled with emotion. “You still haven’t realized what was going on with him? Seriously? I doubt he stopped after getting rid of me.”

“I’m confused, sweetling.” Sweetling? Christ. She hadn’t called him that since their reunion. Although his anger radiated out like the flames of an inferno and his body language spoke of impending violence, she was more worried about him than scared of anything he might do to her. Sure, he was looking at her like he was about to unleash the worst of his magic to rip her skin to shreds, but he’d never do that. “What do you mean he got rid of you? Are you saying you didn’t self-surrender at the gate?”

Yuri stared at the door like he was considering making a run for it rather than answering. Maybe she should let him. Perhaps if he calmed down, he’d stop being so confusing. But he spoke again before she could tell him to explain later. “According to Aodhan, he’s the love of your life. The two of you are fated.”

That was so completely ludicrous it startled a laugh out of her before her rational sense could kick in. “Wait!” she called as Yuri jerked toward the exit. “I didn’t mean to laugh. That was just crazy.”

Both Yuri and Vil were glaring at her now. Wonderful. She hated to ask a follow-up, but she needed clarification. “Yuri, Aodhan told you that he wanted a romantic relationship? With me?”

“Oh, yes,” Yuri said, his voice more of a purr than a growl, and more frightening for that. “Explicitly and with great frequency. From the first time I met him, he insisted you were his. And the last thing he ever said to me was that he’d prove I had no business with you. Then he did it.”

Still shaking her head, Maggie continued to wade through bewilderment. “I don’t understand,” she said slowly. Because she didn’t. This made the opposite of sense. “Could you have misunderstood something?”

“No.” The word held a lethal venom.

“Aodhan was the one who first told me about you and Taylor,” Maggie said slowly. “But you were sleeping with her?”

“No, I wasn’t!” he yelled.

Stricken silent, she stared at him. She hadn’t wanted to believe Aodhan when he said he’d seen Yuri and Taylor together. Even when Taylor confessed, her instinct had been to deny it. But Yuri never claimed innocence. That had been the most damning piece of evidence against him. Her heart began to break, although she was uncertain it had ever healed. Somehow, she found her voice to ask, “Why didn’t you tell me?”

Yuri’s lips trembled as he stared back through thick tears. He took several unguided steps away from her. “I’m not doing this. I didn’t tell you for the same reason I shouldn’t have bothered now. Because I knew you wouldn’t believe me anyway. Because obviously the guy who’s so notoriously bad at lying isn’t telling the truth now. I should have kept my rotting mouth closed.”

In a whirl, he stormed straight out the door without another word to anyone. Maggie gaped after him, stunned. She turned wide eyes to Vil. With her power, she called Yuri’s coat to her hands and held it out while the cracks in her heart grew into crevasses. “Why would Taylor have lied?”

The snow in Vil’s eyes was a furious blizzard. “Don’t know,” he said in a tone that firmly indicated he also didn’t care. He snatched the coat with a scowl. “But a random person lying seems a rotting lot more likely than Yuri deliberately hurting you.”

And with that devastatingly accurate observation, he rushed after Yuri while Maggie’s heart continued to crumble.

Chapter 26

- Yuri & Sylf -

9 Ninth Verse - First Day

(11:52)

From Yuri

I’m a total fuckup who may have destroyed any chance I have with Maggie.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:54)

From Sylf

Damn, Squirrel. Did she react that badly to learning The Secrets?

~~~~~~~~~

(11:59)

From Yuri

No. I made the mistake of trying to tell her something unrelated even though I knew she didn’t want to hear it.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:63)

From Sylf

Let me guess, you finally shared about her bestie framing you. But instead of telling her in a calm and mature manner that might lead to an apology for believing him and a promise to do better going forward, you waited until you were already upset about something else. Which meant you were furiously confrontational about it.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:68)

From Yuri

Correct! Extra credit for not needing more guesses.

Although I'm not sure she let me spell everything out that far before she started explaining that none of my private interactions with the trashfucker actually happened the way I think they did. It's just that I'm too stupid to understand a direct statement.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:70)

From Sylf

Ouch. That sucks. Although it also seems natural to respond to something that forces you to adjust your view of reality and question a lifelong friendship with an instinctive denial. That doesn’t mean she won’t believe you after she has time to think.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:76)

From Yuri

Maybe. I don’t know. She looked at me like I was making trash up to upset her. I don’t even remember if I said anything else before storming off. And before you point it out, I know that wasn’t the right way to handle the situation. Especially when she started the day off by reminding me I have a history of vanishing on her.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:78)

From Sylf

Sure. But I can understand why you did. You’ve been holding on to this hurt for a long time and the wound is still bloody. Should you have stayed calmer? Ideally. But ultimately, I’m willing to bet Maggie is going to realize you were lashing out from pain and not because you wanted to hurt her. I think she knows you better than that.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:82)

From Yuri

If she really knows me that well, why did she believe him in the first place? Let alone STILL believe him.

But thanks for not reminding me how you told me we needed to talk about this when she first got here rather than letting it build. I should have listened to you.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:86)

From Sylf

You should ALWAYS listen to me, ja. I would have hoped you knew that by now. On that subject, you need to have as calm a conversation with her as you can as soon as you can.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:87)

From Yuri

I’m supposed to be getting in my flier to go do Mother’s bidding.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:88)

From Sylf

I’m still worried Mother wouldn’t be offering if she didn’t think she could control you. Don’t assume you’ve seen her script. Or Aunt Kat’s when it comes down to it.

And you can wait long enough to talk to Maggie. If you run without that, you’re proving a lack of growth.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:90)

From Yuri

I know there’s a risk going along with Mother. But there’s also a chance I can make a positive difference.

And you’re right about Maggie. That’s the only reason I’m waiting for her to get home before leaving.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:92)

From Sylf

I’m always right. The sooner you accept that, the smoother your life will go.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Yuri -

Yuri sat on the couch, petting Coal and considered going out to find Maggie. It had been hours since he ran from her, but she still hadn’t come home. Was she that unwilling to talk to him? Maybe he should just leave. Sylf would call that the cowardly option, but maybe Maggie needed more time. He took a breath and posted her, “I’d like to talk to you tonight. But if you don’t want to, just say so and I’ll make myself scarce. You don’t need to avoid your home.”

She didn’t reply, but the door opened a few minutes later. He turned to look at her, taking in the exhaustion on her face and the slump in her posture. “I was trying not to bother you,” she said softly as Ninka butted her hip in welcome. “Didn’t realize you were waiting for me.”

“Should have told you.” He sighed at himself as Coal went to join Ash in one of the armchairs. “That’s the theme of the day, isn’t it?”

“Yeah.” Maggie’s hand ruffled Ninka’s fur. “Where’s Vil?”

“Hiding. He’s mad at me for letting things fester until I lashed out,” Yuri summarized. Vil hadn’t explicitly denied him permission to go to Heart’s Palace without talking to Maggie first, but he’d been clear that he expected a decent chunk of conflict resolution to occur before Yuri’s departure.

“Guess he’s mad at me too, then.” She regarded him from behind the couch. “Can I tell you something that might be hurtful but that I feel I need to say?”

He winced, but nodded and braced himself. “Yeah. But can you sit down first?”

Although she looked at the armchairs and zymrae only occupied one of them, she wound up sitting sideways on the other end of the couch from him. She folded her legs under her and held his gaze. The lightstones were off, meaning he only had the glowvines’ illumination to see her by. He could still make out the quivers rolling across her lips as she gathered herself. “I got over the idea you may have slept with someone else as soon as I was done yelling. What I’ve spent the last eight years struggling with was the abandonment. You didn’t even say goodbye, Yuri. Just left me to figure out you were gone.”

“That’s why you thought you were irrelevant.” He had to shut his eyes to keep from crying. “You’d hurt me. But I shouldn’t have just run. You were the most important thing in my life. You’re still one of them.”

“We’re bondmates.” He heard her shift. “I had some testing. It didn’t show who I’m bonded to, but it was a logical conclusion. And part of how I was confident you were drakekin since I’m not. But learning that hurt. Because even with the bond, you didn’t want our relationship enough to stay when things got challenging. And that’s okay. I’d never force you to be around me. But it is painful and I’m still working on acceptance.”

That was a jumbled-up mess of misrepresentation and he wasn’t sure where to start dissecting it. He made himself open his eyes. Maggie had brought her knees up between them and hugged them tightly as she watched him. He jumped in with something he should have told her on Earth. “I didn’t leave just because of the argument. My mother had sent a message. Either I came back by the end of the month or she’d inform the authorities where to find me. And I couldn’t let that happen, because it would potentially expose you and every other elf I knew. Part of the self-surrender agreement was that they wouldn’t investigate contacts.”

“And they were still abiding by that then,” she said, nodding slowly. “But why not tell me?”

“Stupidity? Fear? Immaturity?” He waved his hand. “Pick one. I meant to tell you. I wanted to ask if you’d come with me, even though I was sure you’d say no.”

“Then I gave you an excuse to go without facing possible rejection,” she filled in, showing how well she knew him. “I know you’d bought me an engagement ring. I found it later.”

“And never offered it to you for the same reasons.” He stretched his arm along the back of the couch, placing his hand close enough to her she could take it if she wanted to. “The way I left is the biggest regret of my life, Mags.”

Nodding, she took his hand. “That last night’s mine.”

They were both in tears now, but Yuri’s heart felt less burdened than it had in years. “We should have talked about this earlier.”

“Agreed.” She summoned a cloth into her free hand and offered it to him before getting another for herself. “Thank you for talking now. Even though I was horrible.”

“You weren’t alone in that,” he admitted. “I was being a jealous brat.”

“Obviously, I missed a lot about Aodhan.” She stroked her thumb over the back of his hand. “And I’m sorry my first response was to act like you’d misunderstood your own experiences.”

She didn’t seem to be done, but he spoke anyway. “Vil and Sylf both pointed out it was a normal reaction.”

“Maybe. But still sorry.” She brushed her lips across his knuckles, nearly stopping his heart as magic shot through his body in response.

“And I’m sorry I didn’t tell you when Aodhan started harassing me,” he said, his gaze on their hands resting together on the back of the couch. “Even telling you after he started alleging things would have been a better script selection.”

“Let me guess: you were scared I’d agree with him?” She sighed at his nod of confirmation. “Sounds like we both needed to have more faith in each other. It takes two to destroy a relationship as completely as we did. Especially so fast.”

“Yeah…” The spikes that had been digging into his heart for ages slowly started to disintegrate, though he knew they’d leave puncture wounds that would take time to scar over. “So, I promise to make an effort to talk out my fears going forward. Vil will tell you I still haven’t mastered that, but I’m doing better than I used to.”

“And I’ll do better about not believing assumptions that are based more on crippling insecurities than on anything you’ve done. Which I still suck at or this morning wouldn’t have been so nasty.” She squeezed his hand. “But to soothe some of your fears… There’s no reason to be jealous of Kaz.”

Cautioning himself against misunderstanding her because he wanted to, he asked for clarification. “Because he can’t provide a catalyst for a breakup when we’re not together like that?”

She spent an extra few breaths looking at him before responding. He got the impression she was changing what she’d intended to say. “Technically true. But what I was going for was that he keeps trying to convince me that we, you and I, should be together like that. He’s trying to hook us up, not break us up. He’s the one who convinced me to get tested for a matebond.”

The world shifted around Yuri as he processed that. “And yet, even with all this sharing, I have a hunch that if I asked to kiss you right now, you’d invoke Vil as a reason to say no.”

“Accurate.” Maybe he was flattering herself, but she at least seemed conflicted about it. “I’d invoke you if he asked.”

Nodding, Yuri wondered if he could work with that. “And if we asked together?”

Her eyes closed and she dropped his hand. Rot.

“It’s okay,” he said before she could tell him that wouldn’t work for her either. “Neither of us wants to pressure you into anything. Just… I’m going away for a few days. Maybe while I’m gone, you can run the word ‘triad’ through your head a few times and see if it clicks?”

She nodded without opening her eyes. “Where are you going?”

“Can’t say.”

That got her looking at him. “Is it about the job you mentioned this morning?”

“Yeah.”

“But you promise to come back?”

“I will come back.” He gestured to where the zymrae were curled up. “Leaving Vil and my boys with you as collateral.”

“You might decide you don’t need me and Vil, but you’d never abandon the zymrae.” Her smile confided she knew the first half of that wasn’t true.

“And if for some reason I don’t make it back, you can come get me,” he pointed out. “Vil can always find me.”

She hesitated, but then nodded. “I would have come after you last time if I’d known you wanted me to and thought I could find you. And if you had invited me, I think I would have said yes from the start.”

Ouch. The depths to which he’d fucked everything up back then were still making themselves known. But all he could do was vow to do better now. It would help that he really didn’t see how he could possibly do worse.

- Vil -

Vil was glad Yuri and Maggie had talked. They both seemed shaken in the aftermath of their conversation, but the sliver of tension that had always hovered between them had been eradicated. Which he assumed was good. The unresolved longing dominated the space around them now, but he told himself that wasn’t anything to worry about. He was secure enough in his relationship with Yuri not to be threatened by it. Or so he kept reminding himself as they got Yuri packed and on his way.

“Babe?” Yuri pulled him aside while Maggie prepared some snacks for Yuri’s ride. “I shouldn’t be gone more than a stanza at the longest. But I did say the word ‘triad’ to her. And if you could reinforce that without making her feel pressured, you should.”

“Added the modifier ‘obsessed’ to it?” Vil asked, keeping his voice low so Maggie wouldn’t hear him.

“Rot. That felt implied?”

Seriously? Vil sighed.

“Yeah, I know,” Yuri cut him off from commenting. “I was supposed to demonstrate that I’ve learned how to communicate. Guess that’s still a work in progress.”

“Is okay, poppet. Will make sure understands.” He wrapped his arms around Yuri and squeezed. “Going to miss you. Sure don’t want me to come with?”

“Sure do want you to come with,” Yuri said. “But will be easier to sell that I’m being good if you’re not there.”

That was something Vil felt justified feeling concerned over. The nobility were one of only two segments of the Asharae population that valued couple-obsession, along with religious zealots. And if Yuri was in line for a title, he’d need someone genetically related to him to pass it to. Maggie might be able to help with that. Which left Vil where exactly? He shoved the question into the pit of his stomach, but it left him tossing and turning in bed after Yuri was gone. It was hard enough to sleep alone when he wasn’t used to it anymore, but the nagging fear that his time with Yuri could be rapidly approaching its end made peace evasive.

He sought Bex out the next day, bringing her muffins as she opened up the Rabbit. “How long gone for?” she asked as she ate one.

“Says a stanza. Will see.” He’d also said there might be something that would keep him longer, but that it would make the news cycle. Vil kept that to himself. “Guess isn’t bad. Wish Etsian was coming home so soon.”

“Not half as much as I do.”

“Undoubtedly.” He pushed another muffin on her. “When getting Vanya?”

“First Day. Says will have a window to pack everything Second Day, but will want to start as soon as the others are out of the townhouse.”

“If Yuri’s back before then, will go with you. Make things faster.”

“Sounds good. Although certain will be fine just me and Van.” A chime went off, alerting them the Rabbit was officially open now. “Better get the door.”

Almost as soon as she unlocked the door, Yves came through it. The smile he gave Bex had Vil wondering if maybe the pair were helping each other cope with their mutual’s absence. But as he watched them interact some more, he decided that while they were supporting each other, their status hadn’t changed from metamors and friends to lovers. Yeah, they were flirting like they were in a rom-com, but they were still in the dancing-around-their-attraction phase, taking turns throwing boulders in their path when things got too intense. He wondered if that’s what he and Maggie acted like.

“Got to get back to work,” Yves said after about half an hour of hanging out. “One more decent dump of snow and we’ll be open. Need to get at least the lower lifts going by then.”

“Not ready yet?” Vil asked, surprised. The ski area didn’t typically spin lifts until around now, but some years they’d have opened already. And Yves had ran the machinery over a decade while never allowing more than a day’s delay in operations.

“Between the five of them, have the working parts for three.” The catkin’s tail twitched in agitation. “Got a shipment in today, but not sure what’s in it. Last one had about a quarter of what had ordered and the other half was random, unordered garbage. And know it’s nothing too big, which means no new wheel for First Rhymes, which means no learning lift.”

Vil winced in sympathy. “Sounds frustrating. But on the subject of learning, know if still hiring at the ski school?”

“Desperate at the ski school, ja. If thinking about applying, do it.”

After things picked up at the Rabbit and Bex didn’t have time to continue chatting with him anyway, he went over to the base area to talk to the school. Although Yuri’s new job would require trips away, he’d been clear he expected Niaretya to continue serving as home. Why should Yuri be alone in doing exciting things?

Feeling more optimistic about the future than he had earlier, Vil returned home to update Maggie and see if he could make any progress on getting her to realize she wanted a triad as much as he and Yuri did. He found her sitting on her bed, staring in Yuri’s direction, wracked with sobs. The direction was a coincidence, surely…

“Mags?” He hovered in the doorway, wanting to go to her but resolved to leave her alone if that’s what she demanded. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing,” she sniffled. When she turned her face to him, it was soaked with tears and her nose was dripping. It broke his heart. “Nothing new, anyway.”

“Can help?” He tossed through his mind for something to suggest. “Tea? Cookies? Hugs?”

“Hug?” The whimper barely finished before he was next to her, holding on as if he embraced her tightly enough, she’d stop breaking. She clung back, still crying but with less violence than when he’d found her. “I’m sorry. I thought I understood how big the Empire is, but he’s still moving away from us. And I keep telling myself he’s not gone forever, but he doesn’t always come back. And I’m sorry I’m crying at you about that because I don’t want you scared too when I know I’m being irrational.”

His breath paused. Yuri was still getting further away, but could Maggie sense that? No, she’d probably just asked Yuri if he was there yet and been told no. Vil discarded the question in favor of offering solace. “There’s no world gate this time, Mouse. Will go drag him home if have to.”

“Promise?”

“Promise.” He bent his cheek against her hair. She was a different shape than Yuri, yet somehow fit into him just as perfectly. “You two talked, yesno? Aren’t arguing? So another difference?”

She let out a long breath. “Think we’re both working a lot out still. But you’re right. Weren’t screaming at each other as he left this time. And he’s not mad at you. Still, his mother isn’t going to want him to come back.”

Vil huffed. “Lucky for us, hates his mother.”

“True…” She unwrapped an arm from around him to apply a handkerchief to her still-running nose. “I freaked out when a post wasn’t delivered. Are dead zones a thing?”

“Absolutely,” he confirmed. “And has to pass directly over a province-wide stretch of rocks that doesn’t have many relays. Aren’t even portals going through there. Is why had to fly.”

Nodding, she scooted back while he clamped down on the instinct to protest. “How much further does he have to go?”

“Said should take about eighteen hours.” Vil calculated how long Yuri had already been gone. “Probably about two-thirds there. Maybe a little more.”

“It feels like he should have reached the ocean by now. This distance is… Vast.”

There it was again, the implication she could sense where Yuri was. He gave her a speculative look. “Can you sense the vastness?”

Her eyes widened and she set her mouth at an odd angle. Mute, she shook her head. But when he kept looking at her rather than moving on, she sighed. “Can sense it because he’s there. Sense where you are too. Started right after we went to the hockey game, but it’s been steadily getting more reliable.”

“Can use my talent?” He wasn’t sure what that meant, but he couldn’t hold back a grin over it.

“Don’t assume it means anything,” Maggie insisted.

“Wasn’t.”

“Seriously. I can use Yuri’s too. It might just mean I can borrow magic from people I’m around a lot.”

“Sure.” He nodded. It could mean that. He wasn’t even sure what else it might mean. But something about him influencing her to that degree, even if it was only by being in her proximity on a regular basis, made him happy. If only he could figure out how to make her feel the same way.

- Maggie -

“What’s going on here?” Maggie asked Last Day morning, taking in the multitude of dishes in assorted degrees of preparation. A quick survey of the situation implied Vil was making breakfast for half the village. “Appreciate your food, and you for making it. But seems like a bit much.”

“Isn’t all for us.” He chuckled and stirred a batch of what looked like custard. “Bex asked me to prepare a surprise brunch for her parents’ anniversary. Taking most of this over to the Rabbit in a few minutes. Would appreciate help with that if can spare the time.”

Maggie nodded and went to check the water in the kettle. “Sure thing.”

“Out of coffee until get to the parcel office.” Vil twisted to point at the teapot. “But made tea. The Extra-Dark Fog-Cutter has almost as much caffeine.”

“Perfect.” She summoned a cup to pour into. “Serious about quitting the Yetsona? Going to open a catering business after ski season?”

“Yes. But nah. Done with things involving accounting for a while.”

“Fair enough.”

After eating, they transferred everything to the Rabbit before walking over. There was a bounce to Vil’s step and a brightness in his snowy eyes. The cheerfulness looked good on him. Made him downright gorgeous. Not as pretty as Yuri, obviously, but mesmerizing regardless. His soul seemed to sparkle as gloriously as his horns. But a question nagged her. Why was his mood so elevated?

Noticing her attention, he grinned. “What? Is it too early in the day to be happy?”

“More like I don’t know why you’re so chipper and I’m a little scared to ask.” It wasn’t because Yuri was coming back. She could feel he wasn’t, although at least he’d stopped moving further away. She envied how Vil had put his awareness of Yuri’s absence to the side enough to allow such a buoyant mood. The distance between her and Yuri clung to Maggie’s spirits like grit-encrusted gum stuck in the treads of a shoe.

Vil’s laugh squeezed her heart. Her worries kept it from improving her mood much, but it brought a smile to her face. Overhead, ravens called out as they circled a moving point. Probably Bex. “Maybe it’s just a nice day. There’s a snowstorm on its way. And the birds seem happy. They’ve been moping since Etsian left, so that’s a positive.”

“Snowstorms make you smile. They don’t make you…” She waved her hands over the outline of Vil. “Whatever this is.”

He laughed again before settling into a calmer demeanor and dropping his pace. A somber energy stilled the frolicking snowflakes in his eyes as he gave her a tender smile. “Bex’s parents are celebrating ninety years as a devotion and a century as a triad. Makes me optimistic about my forever people and our chances of doing the same thing.”

His forever people? Her heart pounded as her chest tightened. Maybe if he’d looked at her differently as he spoke, the words would have felt less weighted. But he the way he beheld her then... Like she was unspeakably precious, cherished in addition to desired… Wait. The same thing? Including the obsessed part of their triad? Surely not… She didn’t know what frightened her more: that he was holding out a possibility she hadn’t thought was there or that she was leaping headfirst to an inaccurate interpretation of his meaning. “Even though you think closed triads like theirs are weird?”

He frowned, slowing down further. “Though what?”

Although he tried to capture her gaze, she planted her eyes firmly on the pathway stones.“You told me a while ago that triad-obsession is weird.”

“Er… Don’t remember that? Known these people my entire life. Why would think are weird?”

Her memory wobbled as she questioned it. “Maybe misremembering.”

“No, probably misspoke.” He made a series of odd sounds, like he was starting words but abandoning them unspoken. Eventually, he choked out, “Maggie? Is that-”

“I’m late!” Not giving him time to finish what he was asking because it felt far too dangerous, she broke into a run that took her right past the Rabbit. He called her name again, but she kept going and he didn’t chase after her.

She slid into work to find Cy alone in the building, the brewery’s other staff not in yet. A big band number blared from the soundstones as the head brewer belted out lyrics about true love, dancing to what was almost the beat while hosing down a brite tank. He motioned for her to join in, but she was out of breath due to literally running away from Vil.

Her thoughts spun. How was she supposed to deal with the possibility that the reason Vil kept trying to get closer to her was because he thought… She couldn’t finish the question. But… Yuri had said ‘triad’ and nothing about obsession. But… How would she feel if the two people she was in love with wanted to offer her a committed and closed triad?

Guilty. And selfish. She’d broken up with Yuri over the allegation he had someone else. How could she turn around and say it was fine to have more than one partner now that she wanted that? Might want that? Didn’t want that at all and needed to stop thinking about it?

“What’s wrong, youngling?”

She hadn’t noticed Cy shut off the hose and come over to her. When she started crying at the question, he hurried her to the break area and sat her on the couch. She was crying way too much lately. It needed to stop. She made it, swiping at the tears she’d already shed. “I’m okay.”

“Am old, not oblivious.” He folded his arms as he sat across from her. Without asking again, he simply looked at her expectantly. It reminded her of her moms.

“Just overwhelmed.”

“Need time off?”

“No.” She jerked her head in adamant denial. The last thing she wanted was to be sent home. What if Vil didn’t stay at the Rabbit? “Want to work.”

Despite a slow nod, Cy didn’t budge from the chair. “Vil upset you?”

“No.” The lie sounded weak, so she amended it. “Not intentionally. He’s been really sweet since Yuri left.”

“What a trashfly.”

The dry accusation got a laugh from her. “Right? How dare he?”

Cy watched her for a moment. Then his eyes grew misty as his focus moved to the past. “Have mentioned one of my devoteds grew up in a couple-obsessed culture?”

“No…”

“Aestra was from Kahleen. Came to Vliketla for Experts School while I was working at Queensbrew and Koroli was trying to take over Royal Shore.” A dreamy smile lit his face as he paused, lost in time. “Kori and I had been together long enough to have Jespinian already. Met Aestra looking for childcare.”

Unsure how she felt about being told this, Maggie made vague, following-along noises.

“Were both attracted to her, but Aestra worked for us and insisted wanted couple-obsession, so were very dedicated to not doing anything about it.” He waved his hand to show a progression of time. “But one day she asked to see us without the kiddo. Said didn’t want to be his babysitter anymore, but might be interested in being his stepmom. When asked her what changed her mind about the couple-obsession, said it was because half of why wanted to be with us was because of how much we loved each other.”

An argument that one person deciding to abandon their expectations for the right couple didn’t mean that was a healthy concept to throw at a different person had been in place until the end. Aestra’s response hit close to home, striking her silent. While there were long lists of reasons she adored Vil and Yuri individually, and even though she had a history with Yuri, the pair’s solid relationship was certainly part of what drew her to them.

Cyryllon stood as voices approached the door. “Of course, not saying are in the same situation, or will reach the same conclusion Aestra did. Am just an elderly fox who loves his stories and wishes he had more time with his devoteds.”

Left to herself while Cy greeted her coworkers, Maggie found something that needed cleaning and channeled Vil as she drowned in the stormy ocean of her thoughts.

Chapter 27

- Vil & Vanya -

11 Ninth Verse - Last Day

(5:14)

From Vil

May have made a breakthrough with Maggie.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:23)

From Vanya

Awesome! What happened?

~~~~~~~~~

(5:27)

From Vil

Said something at some point to make her think am anti-triad obsession. Corrected that impression.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:30)

From Vanya

And she fell instantly to your charms?

~~~~~~~~~

(5:31)

From Vil

Not exactly. Ran away. Sprinted, actually. With more speed than would have credited her with.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:32)

From Vanya

And you interpreted that as a good reaction?

~~~~~~~~~

(5:33)

From Vil

Interpreted it as her needing space. Knowing her, will pretend it never happened. But think is progress.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:39)

From Vanya

What does Yuri think?

~~~~~~~~~

(5:52)

From Vil

Hard to tell. Cautiously optimistic? Not as excited as expected. Can’t tell if is worried am getting ahead of ourselves or if isn’t as okay with things happening while gone as claimed.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:60)

From Vanya

Shouldn’t have left with so much unresolved then.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:66)

From Vil

Didn’t have much choice. Also, still love him.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:70)

From Vanya

I know. And know don’t know everything. For example: WHY is he on a trip he had little choice about taking?

~~~~~~~~~

(5:72)

From Vil

Hopefully, can tell you later. Will want alcohol.

~~~~~~~~~

(5:73)

From Vanya

Me or you?

~~~~~~~~~

(5:74)

From Vil

Yes.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Maggie -

Groggy after a night plagued by too many thoughts about crossing the landing to Vil’s room, Maggie struggled with going downstairs in the morning. The smell of coffee welcoming her to the kitchen nearly, but not entirely, distracted her from the way her body buzzed in response to Vil’s welcoming smile. “You got more coffee?”

“Did.” Looking far too pleased with himself, he poured a cup and held it out.

Wordlessly, she rounded the island and hugged him in thanks. Mistake. She felt every inch of contact and her body wouldn’t shut up about wanting more of it. And she wasn’t alone. He let her go when she disengaged, but his touch lingered as she pulled away and the look in his eyes was unmistakable. She grabbed the coffee and rushed to get the island between them. “Any word from Yuri?”

“Called first thing this morning.” When Maggie used her power to move a bowl to her, then again to fill the bowl with oatmeal, Vil looked torn between amusement and alarm. He leaned back and folded his arms. “Not only did his mother not make time to see him yesterday, but her secretary says she’s too busy today as well. So he’s hanging out with his sister and some old friends.”

Old friends. She stifled the unpleasant feeling the words provoked. She was being ridiculous. What did she want Yuri to do while waiting for his trashfly mother? Sit alone, staring at the wall of his hotel room? Or maybe she was just uncomfortable remembering that her oldest friend had betrayed her in a way she wasn’t sure she’d ever forgive. If she had a second letters-to-Earth allowance, Aodhan's follow-up would strike a very different tone than what she’d sent before. But maybe having shared her happiness over having Yuri back in her life was enough? Stirring the oatmeal, she inhaled over it to enjoy the aroma and tried to banish all the negativity bubbling in her gut. “This smells amazing. Thank you for making it.”

“Established that if feed you, get to keep you.” The smile he shot her held more lasciviousness than it had any right to. “It’s important to me that you wish to be kept.” He paused, locking his eyes on her. “Besides, like the sounds make when enjoying something.”

Swallowing, she stared at him while struggling to think of a response. How was she supposed to eat after hearing that?

Vil let out a breath. “Sorry. Will put on some music so don’t have to worry about me listening to you.”

That seemed silly, yet she didn’t take her first bite until after Green Day started singing about the end of September on the soundstones. What month was it, anyway? November? Were they getting close to Thanksgiving? If she asked, she knew Vil would try to recreate it for her. It had never been one of her favorite holidays though. A few spoonfuls into breakfast, she decided it might be safe to talk to Vil again. “Not to imply unhappiness over seeing you, but weren't you going to the shop today?”

He stopped cleaning the dishcleaner to wave a hand in a loop, indicating skipped details. “Got a report Lachelle was there. Could deal with her, but figured my energies would be better spent trying to endear myself to you.”

When their gazes met, the intensity in his eyes was too much, leaving Maggie no choice but to bow her head. Her pulse was loud in her ears and the room felt several degrees too warm. “You're pretty endeared already.”

“Maybe.” Something clanged in the direction of Ninka’s water bowl and Vil’s voice moved that way. “Feel there's room for improvement.”

“Vil…” She couldn’t make herself look at him as she spoke. Talking to the counter, which wasn’t looking at her like it wanted anything, felt considerably safer than talking to Vil. “There's a limit to how much I'm allowed to like you.”

“Is there?” His voice was soft and undemanding. And closer than she expected. Why was he next to her? “According to whom? Not Yuri. He wants you to like both of us more. Or demonstrate it more, anyway. Because agrees with me. Would give up anything except each other for you.”

Was there a conspiracy afoot? That wasn’t fair. There was only one of her. How was she supposed to resist both of them if they started working together? And did he mean that both he and Yuri would be happy in a closed triad? Or was she hearing what she wanted to hear? Yesterday’s conversation was still fresh in her mind, so he could be indicating that… She looked up, trying to decide how dangerous asking would be, but his eyes robbed her of speech. All that snow, yet heat overwhelmed his gaze.

If Vil’s speechstone hadn’t gone off right then, Maggie might not have been able to keep herself from trying to kiss him. Which she had to suspect would have been successful. But the chimes did sound, and although he instantly silenced them, they’d already brought her back to her senses. She rushed to raise her coffee to her mouth, giving her lips something sane to do.

The half-smile Vil gave her as he stepped back strongly implied he didn’t consider the subject dropped. It faded when his speechstone went off again.

“Who’s that?” Maggie asked, praying it wasn’t Yuri. If Vil was blowing off calls from Yuri to hit on her, then… Well, she didn’t know what. But she couldn’t allow that. Not that she should let Vil hit on her in general. Even if she wanted him to. They couldn’t hook up the instant Yuri left them unsupervised. Even if Yuri really was okay with it.

“The Elder,” Vil said with a heavy sigh as he made his way back to the cooking side of the island. When the speechstone chimed for a third sequence, Vil went still and closed his eyes.

“Could turn it off,” Maggie suggested. The tension between them had evaporated, at least temporarily. A blanket of worry settled in to replace all the yearning. “Or I could talk to her for you?”

He huffed at the second idea. “If wanted her more upset, would let you. Needs to be me.”

“Sure. Be mature all of a sudden.” She moved her fingers in a pattern that roughly translated to ‘You’ve got this’ and put on her best supportive smile.

As soon as Vil touched his speechstone, the room filled with The Elder’s screeching. “Vildian! What do you mean by ignoring me?”

“Sorry. Little busy right now. Can call back later?”

“Busy doing what?” the horrible old woman demanded. “Fucking one of your changelings?”

His eyes widened in horror as Vil’s fingers shot up to break the connection. He didn’t seem any more surprised than Maggie when the stone returned to life. Vil sighed and accepted the call. “Hello, Grandmother! How’s doings?”

“You can’t just hang up on me, Vildian.”

“Won’t if refrain from using slurs.”

“Cut the attitude, child,” The Elder snapped. “I want an explanation for why Lachelle just called and to say you haven’t been there all stanza.”

“Oh, is easily explained.” Vil picked up a cloth to wipe off the immaculate countertop as he spoke. “Called now because just found out now. On account of this being the first time she’s been there since I stopped going in.”

“Vildian!” The Elder shrieked. “You can’t just leave our business without leadership! If you were in such desperate need of a fuck-fest, you should have scheduled it during a stanza you already had off.”

Vil rolled his eyes to the ceiling and signed that his grandmother was insane. Maggie signed back in agreement.

“Didn’t leave the shop without management,” he said with admirable calm. “Sascha’s been there. And they wrangled up enough support even though Lachelle was acting like her usual selfish self.”

“I don’t know what you have against Lachelle,” the Elder claimed as Vil tossed the cloth in the sanitization bin. “She’s a solid worker.”

“No, she isn’t.” He slumped into the seat beside Maggie’s, giving her a tiny, grateful smile when she grabbed his hand. “Is barely there and hardly does anything when is.”

“Don’t be silly,” The Elder snapped. “When do you plan to grace the shop with your presence again?”

“Don’t know.” He flipped Maggie’s hand over and looked at it while trailing a finger down one of its lines. She couldn’t tell if he was self-soothing or returning to flirting with her at a bizarre time, and his emotions weren’t much help. “Tempted to say never.”

The Elder’s sharp sniff sounded shocked. “I know you don’t mean that, Vildian.”

“Really? Pretty sure do.”

“No.” The Elder’s voice was firm. “You don’t want to give up control of your mother’s shop any more than I do.”

Vil tensed at the invocation of his late mother, but his grandmother didn’t stop there.

“I’m almost glad my daughter isn’t around to hear you now,” The Elder said as Maggie gaped at the speechstone and pain shot through Vil. “Elynara would be so disappointed in you. I told her she shouldn’t put your name in her will, but would she listen to me? No. She suffered some delusion that you would-”

Without bothering to ask permission, Maggie summoned the speechstone to her hand. “You don’t get to talk to him like that.”

The response came with every ounce of hostility Maggie expected it to contain. “Is this that changeling? The one he’s-”

“This is someone who loves your grandson and won’t sit here letting a rotten pile of poisoned bones attack him. Your bullying stops now. Don’t call again.”

She not only disconnected the call but banished the stone to the back of the linen closet, where the towels could muffle any future chiming.

Several gulps of air later, the shock of having lashed out seeped in and she started to tremble. For the first time since seizing his speechstone, she looked at Vil. He stared at her in amazement while apologies sprang to her tongue. “I’m sorry. So sorry. Didn’t mean to take over like that. Do you want your stone back? Should I-”

The words cut off as he grabbed her, hugging her so tightly she couldn’t take a full breath. “No one’s ever yelled at her for me. Thank you.”

She hugged him back. “Anytime.”

It wasn’t until much later that she realized one of the things she’d yelled was that she loved him. Rotting hell.

- Yuri -

Yuri stared out the bar window at the lights of Heart’s Palace, wishing they belonged to Niaretya instead, and mentally recited the note Maggie had just sent him. It was short, only a few lines. “Tseyuriel, I miss you. And I’m tired of doing that. Come home soon. Love, Magdalena.”

She loved him. No, she hadn’t specifically said she was in love with him, but she’d used their full names. They’d done that on office notes once upon a time, a means of professing their feelings in a way that seemed appropriate at work. He’d posted a doodle of a heart and signed it Tseyuriel but hadn’t otherwise responded yet. Part of him wanted to get back in the swift and go home without seeing his mother, but Sylf and Dyszrian were both certain there would be an emergency vote on Yskereen within days.

“What are you smiling about?” his twin asked, handing him a tall glass of something full of fruit chunks.

“Maggie sent me a message and signed it Magdalena.”

“Oh….” Sylf dragged out, mouth forming an exaggerated ‘o.' “She signed her name? When’s the devotion ceremony?”

“Don’t think she’s there yet,” he admitted. The drink was painfully cloy but didn’t taste like it had alcohol. He assumed that was a message he needed to slow down, even though he’d nursed two beers over the last two hours and wasn’t close to being impaired.

Switching to a serious expression, Sylf put her own drink on the rail running along the window. “But you are?”

“Yeah.” His fingers rubbed the notecard through his vest pocket. She’d teleported it an impressive distance. Enough so that he didn’t take the note out to show it off lest someone he didn’t want to realize Maggie’s strength overheard the conversation. Let them assume the message had arrived via poster. “If she and Vil walked in here right now and proposed, I’d drag them straight to the courthouse and file tonight.”

“The courthouse is closed on Rest Day, but I appreciate what you’re saying.” She paused and he expected her to mention their mother wouldn’t, but she didn’t. Instead, she glanced behind them to where the friends they’d come here with were playing cards. “Keep Niaretya in the shadows here. For now?”

“I know. Can’t let Mother know.”

“Not just Mother.” Sylf’s voice dropped to barely carry over the background noise. “Until you’re elevated and in an actual devotion with them, those two are fair game for anyone who wants to mess with them. And there are plenty of folks in this town who would enjoy having power over you.”

His stomach threatened to reject his latest beverage. “I know.”

“I have work tomorrow, so gotta go. I love you, Squirrel.” Sylf leaned to kiss his cheek and whispered, “Watch yourself around Dysz. Pretty sure that skimpy dress is for your benefit.”

“Love you too, Chipmunk.” He watched her go in confusion, then watched Dyszrian approach with even more. Dysz was certainly dressed to impress, but he’d assumed she was targeting his sister. She wore a short garment that he’d classify as a tunic had she worn anything beneath it, a tiny vest that acted to push up her breasts more than anything, and far more artfully applied cosmetic charms than people usually equipped to hang out with friends.

“Sylfianna abandoned us?” she asked from the spot Sylf had just vacated.

“Something about work in the morning.” Yuri checked his band. “I should get back to the hotel. Have to be up early for my mother to refuse to have breakfast with me.”

“Want company?”

Yuri looked at the card table. “Want me to try to take Omlielnan away so you can have Eddia to yourself? Don’t think I’m his type.”

“No. I was offering to go with you.” She put her hand on his arm and drew her body close to his while he wondered what weird dimension he’d slipped into.

“I’m definitely not your type,” he pointed out, in case she’d suddenly forgotten that.

“I’m trying to be less selective.” On his raised eyebrows, she rushed on. “I don’t mean you’re low grade or anything. If anything, it speaks highly of you that I’m willing to try with you.”

Could she hear herself? How desperate would someone need to be for her words to succeed? “I’m leaving. Alone. And I think you should pay your tab and go home. You’ve obviously drunk too much or something.”

“What? I’m not drunk.” She followed him as he went to settle what he owed the bartender. “We might not be each other’s first choices, but that doesn’t mean we wouldn’t work together.”

“I’m not discussing this tonight.” He looked to the door in hopes Sylf hadn’t left yet, but his sibling was stubbornly absent.

“Yuri, be reasonable.” Dyszrian stood too close as Yuri waited to be able to pay. He swiped his band as quickly as the reader appeared and tried to flee without acknowledging her. But Dysz had been born expecting people to pay attention to her and had a socialite’s natural boldness. She danced beside him on his way to the coat check. “Stop and listen for a minute. You need a partner who understands Heart’s Palace, who can navigate the cesspit that is our social strata, who won’t alienate over half of the aristocracy with their status. And it needs to be a single person, Tseyuriel. One you can produce heirs with. Some part of you knows that.”

He stopped, narrowing his eyes at her. He’d told her about Vil, but not Maggie. And yet she’d specified he was expected to have a single partner. Perhaps she meant he couldn’t keep Vil and partner with her?

“We’ve been imprisoned since birth,” Dyszrian said sadly. “Any sense of freedom you had was an illusion. The best either of us can do is find a partner we can stand and who doesn’t mind if we’re not as obsessive a couple as we’re billed.”

“I think you can do better than that,” he replied gently. He grabbed his coat and turned his back to her before adding, “And I rotting well know I can.”

- Vil -

The morning Snow Song announced the lifts would start in a mere stanza, the entire town's disposition brightened. This was Vil’s favorite time of year, one overflowing with promise and hope. In celebration, he and Maggie went to the Snowdrop Diner for breakfast. After years of failing to get the owners to share the recipe for their sweet-toast, he was still trying to work out all the ingredients to recreate it. He’d thought he was getting close, but having it again, he realized his last attempt had been way off. He was in too good a mood to allow it to annoy him though.

Maggie was as eager as everyone else in Niaretya, ready to use the ski equipment she’d picked up at a preseason sale a verse ago. She claimed she’d need lessons as she’d only skied ‘a little as a kid.' But since they had a running joke about that, he didn’t know what to expect. He was looking forward to finding out.

They were trying to decide how to spend the rest of her day off when her poster pinged. She wrote back while summarizing, “Cy wants me to come in for what he calls continuing education.”

Vil took in the fond amusement in Maggie’s eyes. It didn’t prompt even the slightest twinge of a negative response. Which was a relief. He didn’t enjoy his jealousy when she showed attachment to Kaz and would have hated it extending further. “What would anyone else call it? Drinking at work?”

Maggie laughed, a sound Vil could never hear enough of. “It’s like you’ve met him! Is big on staying aware of the competition.” She put the poster down. “But declined. You have dibs on First Days. Still feel bad about last stanza. Not doing that again.”

For a moment, he just sat grinning like he’d won a prize. Then he realized he shouldn’t let her think he was that possessive of her time. Even if he kinda was. “Don’t own your First Days, Mouse.”

“No.” She met his eyes, little sparkles lighting the purples of hers. “But you have a long-term lease on them.”

Rot. He was trying to be good. He was! Why did she have to make it so challenging? Rationalizing that leaping over the table to kiss her would alarm everyone else in the diner anyway, he took a deep breath and proposed something else. “Think would mind if crashed the session? Want to talk to him about something.”

“The last ping was him inviting you.” She wrote something else. Accepting, he assumed. “What do you want to talk about?”

“Tried to sell his house to Bex’s parents, but they don’t want to move.”

Maggie crinkled her nose in confusion and tilted her head, bringing his attention to that mole he kept obsessing over. It was tragic he wasn’t permitted to kiss it. Life needed to get to where he could. In the meantime, he explained himself. “Place has this huge solarium Koroli used as a studio, which assume means could be one for Yuri. Plus, the entire dwelling is completely free of plants already because Aestra had even more allergies than Yuri does. So if Cyryllon wants to move out anyway…”

“You want to buy Cy’s house?” Maggie’s fingers went to fiddle with that pendant Yuri had given her as her eyes dropped to the tabletop.

“Yeah. Think would sell to us?”

“Probably.” Her lips moved like they were trying to smile, but then gave up.

Vil leaned until he could meet Maggie’s eyes. Why was she holding back tears? As uncomfortable as constantly imagining the many things he could do with her was, it was an improvement over the sickening worry her current expression dredged up. “Upsets you?”

“No.” This attempt at smiling improved on the last one, but the cracks were obvious. He gave her a flat look until she sighed. “Guess I’m wondering what I’m doing when you sell the current house?”

What the rot? He held up a finger. “First off, not selling it. Vanya is coming down from Maer for a while. Mentioned that already. Offering her my room.” Another finger joined the first. “Secondly, would never kick you out. Should know better.” He recognized he should end on that, but he just couldn’t. Finger number three. “And lastly, when said ‘us’, didn’t mean just me and Yuri. Should have been clearer. And presented it more as an invitation, less as a declaration. Didn’t really think through this conversation. But the place is massive and would want you there.”

Her eyes still shimmered with tears when he was done, but unless he was very mistaken, they were good tears now. Dear stars, he hoped they were. “Have you mentioned this idea to Yuri?”

“Yeah. Likes it. But don’t know if Cy has made other arrangements or would be happy with us having the place.”

As it turned out, Cy was more than happy to offer them the house. The foxkin waved off the question of cost though. “For you three? Consider it a gift. Was gifted the land and paid off the construction decades ago. Plus, none of my descendants want to move up here. Would be thrilled to see a new family in it.”

“That’s too much,” Vil told him as Maggie shifted uncomfortably. “Should at least give you enough to buy a smaller place.”

“Already built one. And paid for it outright. Just hesitating to move. Am grateful for the nudge. Isn’t healthy, living with ghosts.” He snapped his fingers before pointing at Maggie. “Completely different subject! Shadrieya reached out with the paperwork for switching you over to a citizen-employee. Didn’t even know had taken your exam.”

Without looking at Vil, Maggie shrugged. “I didn’t either. Shadrieya told me it was a practice exam. Then told me Last Day I’d passed and the citizenship approval should come through in a few days. Which was like, huh?”

Last Day. That was two days ago. Why the incineration hadn’t she told him she’d left the Returner’s Hope Program? That was a significant thing. She had to know he’d care about it. Vil stared at her as his feelings flipped between confusion and betrayal and back again.

“And you forgot to mention it?” Cy gave her a disapproving look. “Could have had a party.”

“Will,” Vil answered, valiantly refraining from mentioning this was the first he knew of Maggie’s citizenship. “When Yuri gets back from being mysterious.”

“Ah. Keeping it shaded while your triad’s incomplete.”

“We’re not-”

Vil talked over Maggie’s objection, not at all in the mood to listen to her insist their relationship was platonic. “Yuri really should hear about it in person, not over the speechstone or through a post. And a party without him wouldn’t be a real party anyway.”

Either catching on that he was upset or simply wanting to move the focus, Maggie shifted topics. “So, Cy, this style has more hops than it tastes like, yesno? Because it has so much alcohol?”

Doing his best to mask his feelings, and aware of how bad he was at it even if he wasn’t sitting next to a rotting empath, Vil fell silent. He slowed his drinking to lower the risk of alcohol encouraging him to say something he shouldn’t and focused on listening over speaking while encouraging himself not to jump to conclusions. But he couldn’t move past a horrified suspicion Maggie had kept him ignorant because she didn’t want to discard the flimsy shield of their Returner/host status. Though he held it in until they left, he only made it a few steps away from the brewery before demanding, “Why didn’t share graduated your program?”

Her pace picked up as she turned to follow the river south despite her preference for the northern bridge. She stuffed her hands into her coat pockets and asked her own question. “Why didn’t you let me tell Cy we’re not a triad?”

He waved the signal for annoyance, which was likely unnecessary. Unwilling to be more truthful, he gave her the justification he’d thought up later. “To try to keep him from talking about the change in your status while sharing those new ideas for the logo wants Yuri to design. You know, like just dropped it on me. Yuri really would want you to tell him personally.”

She halted abruptly, her hand reappearing to grab his arm, bringing him to a halt as well. As the wind whipped around them, she looked up through wide, lightning-filled eyes. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you, Vil.”

“Why?”

“Because I obviously hurt you and didn’t mean to.”

He looked up at the sky to gather his thoughts before returning his gaze to her. “Not why are you sorry. Why didn’t you want me to know?”

“It’s not…” She swatted at her hair as it hit her face. Her adorable and fluffy mess of curls had grown long enough for that. “Wait. Why didn’t Shadrieya tell you?”

“Maybe assumed you had?” Although… He clicked his tongue and deflated a little. Shadrieya had left a message asking to talk to him Last Day, but they hadn’t both been available since then. “Have been playing Missed Me! with her for a few days.”

“That’s probably what she wants to talk about.”

“Sure. Whatever.” He signaled to put that aside as this diversion wasn’t addressing his issue. “Don’t care why Shadrieya hasn’t told me. Why didn’t you?”

For a moment, he was certain she’d avoid answering again. But then she whispered, “I’m scared.”

An instinctive step backward left him on the edge of the ravine. “Making you feel unsafe?”

“No!” She lunged to grab his hand and pulled him away from the cliff, but she wouldn’t look at him as she sent rapid words tumbling toward the river. “I know I’m safe with you. But I’m scared of how I feel about you. And Yuri. And even myself. I’m scared of acknowledging that I’m here so officially that I’m an imperial citizen. Of having to acknowledge this is my real, forever life. Of loosing my freedom to pretend that maybe I don’t need to figure out who I’m going to be going forward because it’s temporary. And I’m terrified a bunch of things I’ve always thought were true might not be true after all.”

Oh. He cringed at the implication she’d been thinking of everything that had happened since they met as impermanent. But he understood. Forgetting his anger, he rubbed his thumb along her hand. “Scared of questioning things like the belief people can only love one person at a time?”

“Yeah.”

Nodding, he moved his free hand toward her cheek but withdrew the gesture without making contact. “Sorry put too much pressure on you. That was trash of me. Will do better.”

“It’s not…” She shook her head. “I want to say that I need more time, but that sounds like a promise I’ll eventually get to where you want me to be. And I might not.”

“Okay.” The timid, questioning gaze she gave him melted the last of his frustration. “Love you, Maggie. Want you to be happy, whatever means for me. Would strongly prefer you be happy close to me, but would never try to trap you. And won’t try to tell you what you want. Is up to you to figure that out.”

“I want you in my life,” she said, firm and certain. “Just a little hazy on the details.”

“Is a start.” He smiled and motioned for her to resume walking with him. She not only fell in pace with him, but she held his hand for the entire walk. And though he recognized it made no promises, he allowed himself to hope it signaled the direction she was sliding.

Chapter 28

- Yuri & Vil -

14 Ninth Verse - Second Day

(6:02)

From Yuri

Dinner with my mother is now breakfast. I’m sure you’re as shocked as I am that I’m stuck here another night.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:08)

From Vil

Or you could just come home. 

~~~~~~~~~

(6:08)

From Yuri

Tempting. How is home? 

~~~~~~~~~

(6:09)

From Vil

Maggie's getting worried again. And is contagious.

You've been gone a full stanza. Is going stale.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:10)

From Yuri

I know.

I’m optimistic about tomorrow based on things my mother’s secretary said.

Although there are rumors there’s an event you’d want me to stay for soon enough I may not have time to go home first.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:15)

From Vil

Not thrilled about that last bit. Considering renting a flier to come after you, force you home at icicle point, and make you remember you love me.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:16)

From Yuri

I miss you so much I can barely sleep and I’m at the end of my strength for arguing it’s better for you and Maggie to stay put. If I’m stuck here for more than another day, I want you stuck with me.

This separation has lasted too long already.

I remember I love you. At least once a minute, I think about how much I love you. Nothing will ever change that.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:24)

From Vil

Even if I agreed to buy a house you’d never seen?

~~~~~~~~~

(6:25)

From Yuri

Um... Did you do that?

~~~~~~~~~

(6:26)

From Vil

Not yet. Still trying to convince Cy to accept payment for the place. Wants to give it to us for being such a cute young triad.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:28)

From Yuri

Are we a triad now?

~~~~~~~~~

(6:29)

From Vil

No. But when tried to explain that, he signed was being silly.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:30)

From Yuri

More like Maggie’s being silly. But okay. Not opposed to the house as long as it has art space and you like it, but would strongly prefer it not to be a gift. And want to help pay for it.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:34)

From Vil

Going to look at it in case my memory’s wrong, but the art space is half of why I’m interested, poppet. I’d never imprison you somewhere without a studio.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:35)

From Yuri

Then I look forward to my incarceration.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:36)

From Vil

Glad to learn that!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Maggie -

While Maggie tried to focus on work, Vil spent most of Second Day afternoon in Cy’s office. Despite Vil’s assurance he’d told Cyryllon thinking of their triad as existing was inaccurate, Cy assumed Maggie was coming with them when they left the brewery. Part of her wanted to stay behind to make a point, but her curiosity won out. Tagging along but resolved to keep quiet, she listened over an early dinner as Cy told them what a hassle constructing the place had been. “To summarize: it’s a miracle our devotion survived and sane people should never attempt to build their own home.”

They arrived at the huge chalet after sunset, but the glowstones on its exterior were bright enough to show the place was gorgeous. It sat inside a manufactured hill, fronted with huge stained glass windows looking out over town. A small structure poked out near the summit of the mound. It was either a greenhouse or the art studio she’d been told about. She couldn’t see around the building, but it sat extraordinarily close to the ski area and she found herself asking, “Is this ski-in ski-out?”

“Easy intermediate slopes coming and going.” Cy grinned at her. “When there’s snow.”

A look at Vil showed him smirking and bobbing in that way he did when he was proud of himself for surprising her. If she didn’t love the guy, that could get annoying.

Her boss took them inside the house before leaving with instructions to look around and determine if they wanted to keep any of the furniture. “It’s yours if you want it. And charity’s otherwise.”

“Vil?” she asked as soon as Cy was gone. “Did you tell that sweet old man who thinks of us like we’re his grandchildren that I’m moving in with you?”

“Of course not.” He bent his fingers to show his sincerity. “Told the truth. You haven’t decided, but Yuri and I very much hope you will.”

She stared at him.

“Do.” Standing, he looked down at her with a fragile glaze over his face and gusty swirls in his eyes. “Doesn’t mean have to. Never do anything just because other people want you to. Especially not me. Finding out had done that would destroy me.”

She didn’t know how to handle him. Really and truly didn’t. He was too freaking much. Pressing her fingers to her pendant should have begged grounding from the Divine Dunclara but instead reminded her of Yuri. She could too vividly envision her bondmate adding his overabundance of charm to Vil’s to eradicate her waning resistance. Maybe she should give in? If they were both here, they’d be harder to resist. But maybe she’d feel less like she needed to? Would that be phenomenal or disastrous? Could she figure that out before Yuri returned?

Without further comment, Vil turned to survey their surroundings. A massive wall of glass, presumably enchanted for heat insulation, dominated the front room. Although from the outside it featured a rainbow mosaic, from this side its transparency showed off the lights of Niaretya like an artwork. A person could spend a lot of time gazing out without growing bored.

The plush couches of the sitting area called her to curl up on one of them but Maggie trailed behind Vil as he toured the backrooms of the ground floor. A gigantic mudroom holding space for more skis than three residents could reasonably possess led to a back garden. The garden might require attention to stay skiable. With an icekin living there, it shouldn’t be difficult to arrange, but she had no idea how Cy’s family had managed, unless maybe the resort sent groomers to slopeside residences after they opened. There was a large dining room, a viewing room twice the size of Vil’s current one, a modest toilet, and a sizable shower-room with a door to a side area. Outside, a deck surrounded by blinds featured a hot tub big enough to service an entire hotel and a sauna Vil gave a comedic shudder over.

“Where will Ninka’s lot be?” Maggie asked. In the current house, the cat had an enchanted external enclosure. She’d need something like that here, because the notion of a Ninka-sized litter box was horrifying.

“One off the mud room.” Vil smiled, seeming pleased she was asking questions. “Cy’s family had an enormous dog when I was little. His granddaughter convinced me at one point was her uncle. Was not.”

The second floor contained four large rooms, two toilets, and another shower-room. One room appeared to be where Cy was sleeping when here, although Vil said the main bedroom was upstairs. The widower must have moved out of the larger space he’d shared with his devoteds after they passed. Of the remaining rooms on the level, two were offices and one was a library holding more paper books than Maggie had seen in one place since arriving on Faereen. Each room featured a different decorative style, like each member of Cy’s devotion had claimed one for themselves. Maggie loved the idea more than she should have .

She stood in the middle of one of the offices, the one overlooking a ski slope through what she assumed was one-way glass. The furniture from her room in Vil’s current house would fit with space to spare. Although that probably needed to be left for whoever moved in next. She looked at Vil as he leaned against the doorframe. “What thinking?” he asked.

“Was wondering if maybe this could be my room.”

One side of his mouth curled into a lazy half-smile. “If want it to be.”

Something in the way he watched her sent a shiver through her. One of the ones that made her long to close the distance between them and see about touching more of his unique blend of chill and heat.

“Could even have it as a bedroom if like.”

The prospect of not using it that way because she slept somewhere else sparked far more interest in her than it had a right to. Rotting Vil. He knew exactly the effect he was having, didn’t he? His smirk certainly implied he did. “Vil…”

“Sorry.” His shoulders sagged as his teasing expression vanished. “Am a sewerwad. Ignore me. Please?”

Vil turned to go, but she rushed to touch his arm as he moved. He froze, looking down at her with an expression so blank it had to be a challenge to maintain. His lips moved like he would say something, but nothing came out.

“I love you, Vil. But I don’t know that I can be what you want.” She wasn’t sure that was the most pressing sentiment to convey, but it’s what bubbled to the surface first.

“Don’t have to be.” His face was kind despite the tempest in his snowy eyes and the hurricane of emotions raging inside him. “Yuri and I want you in our lives in whatever way want to be there. Doesn’t have to be sexual, or even romantic. Just want you around. If want to stay here as our friend with no extra dimensions, will be glad. And thankful. Promise.”

He could promise to try, but she was far from confident he could live up to it. The want writhing beneath the surface of every glance he’d given her since she’d admitted to loving him was too sharp. He wasn’t, his own words to the contrary, a sewerwad. But that didn’t mean he enjoyed her boundaries. “I don’t want to hurt you,” she tried to explain. “Either of you.”

“Don’t want to hurt you either.” His hand came up like he would touch her face, but dropped without making contact. “Just… Can ask one thing before shutting up?”

She swallowed. It felt dangerous to grant his request, but her heart threatened to shatter at the idea of denying it. Unable to speak for the moment, she nodded.

His eyes caressed hers as the storm in them picked up fervor. “Would triad-obsession really be so far from what you’re used to?”

Triad-obsession. She’d been too scared to let the possibility voice itself. “Is it something you’d do? Both of you?” she asked. He’d implied that before, but she’d talked herself out of believing it.

“Absolutely.” He maintained the gap between them, yet she could feel his magic reaching for hers through the empty air. A gust of annoyance crossed his face. “Told you that already. Or tried to. Wasn’t direct enough?”

“Convinced myself you’d meant something else, I guess.”

“What else-” He cut the question off, signing that didn’t matter. “Okay. Cleared up now? Would be the three of us, no one else.”

Not taking her eyes off him, barely allowing herself to blink, she trembled as she clarified, “And you and Yuri talked about this? Directly? No room for misunderstanding each other?”

“Yes.” Just the one word. It cut off in a choked breath. Waves of undiluted emotions pulsated over Maggie, who couldn’t stop sensing them any more than she could keep from noticing the hammering of her heart.

This was too much. She couldn’t process all of this fast enough. Not with Vil standing there watching her, hope desperately surfing the edge of the blizzard in his eyes. With a deep breath, she stepped back, hating herself for the pain Vil failed to hide. “I can’t think when you look at me like that.”

“Okay.” He looked toward the stairs to the top floor. “Going to check out the solarium. Is off the third floor bedroom, so have only seen it from outside. Need to verify whether is as big as looks.”

One step. Two. Three. He was leaving. All he was doing was giving her the time she requested, so why did she want to cry over it?

“Vildian?” She rushed forward, not stopping as he turned back to her.

And then she kissed him.

- Vil -

How could Maggie act so shocked that he and Yuri were offering triad-obsession? He had told her. Several times. And he’d repeatedly referenced Yuri co-writing their script. Should he have made Yuri paint a mural? Commissioned a flashing lightsign? Hired a rotting publicist?

He stopped when she called his name, turning around without expecting her to be rushing toward him. There wasn’t enough time for him to wonder what she was doing before she kissed him. And he kissed her back with every ounce of built-up desire he could channel.

Magic crackled around them, urging them on. The kiss deepened. One of them moaned, but he didn’t have the capacity to figure out who. Every thought in his mind, like every impulse in his body, focused on Maggie and making sure he used this chance to make her want him. Because this was what he’d been craving and he already doubted his ability to go back to living without it. So it was crucial she be willing to kiss him again.

She kissed him back with equal ferocity, her magic tangling with his, reaching into his soul with an intoxicating rightness. The universe itself seemed to respond, to applaud, to fall into place around them.

Then everything shattered. A burst of energy blasted through them and the lights went dark just before Maggie lurched from his grasp. Shrieking in pain, she fell to the ground. Vil dropped beside her  as lust gave way to terror. What was happening? Was it his fault? The screaming was short-lived, but the whimpers that replaced it scared him more. He needed to figure out how to stop this. Fast.

The house shook as wind barreled into it. Within seconds, they were in the middle of a blizzard Vil felt rattling in his bones. One he should have noticed approaching. It smothered the faint light from the moon, but while the wind howled louder than Maggie’s whimpers, strands of nightlights lit up along the walls. Their illumination wasn’t bright, but it sufficed.

For a heartbeat, all Vil could do was stare. Maggie was covered in sweat and moaning quietly, but he understood why she was in pain now. First transformations reportedly hurt like incineration. And she’d most certainly transformed, at least partially. Her skin had changed color, taking on a new translucence and the look of tiny scales. Horns broke through her hair. And a pair of wings spread over her body.

They were the wings of a dragon, dark purple under a layer of translucent frost and absolutely breathtaking. Nevertheless, he found himself less captivated by their beauty than distressed at the pain they’d invoked. The two twisted horns curving back over her head, also the same purple as her freckles, couldn’t have sprouted comfortably either. His horns had hurt coming in, and not only were they smaller but they’d taken years to grow. Her hand stretched for him, but then she snatched it back like she feared touching him now. If he bore responsibility for this, he couldn’t blame her.

“You look different,” she whispered, voice hoarse from the previous screams.

“I look different?” Incredulous, he shook his head. But then he held up his hand and saw what she meant. His skin hadn’t changed color, per se. But the texture had changed. His coloring had always hinted at snow, with only the slightest hint of blue to its whiteness, but his skin used to look like skin. Now it looked like snow, rough and uneven. Worried it would have the sharpness of ice, he had to make himself rub his other hand over it. He relaxed. It still felt like skin. “Huh. Feels normal.”

Normal didn’t describe how he felt though. As his body chemicals stabilized, he recognized a change he couldn’t define in his magic. It felt stronger than it ever had. He thought. It certainly felt stronger than it had been since he’d developed Saint Javen’s. The storm outside was feeding him energy, but not enough to explain the difference. He felt powerful in a completely unknown way.

“I’m elekin,” he said, wading through the rush of thoughts by speaking the most vital out loud. “And you are drakekin. Could those two things amplify each other?”

Maggie laughed, sounding mildly hysterical. “You think I’m drakekin?”

Surely not that crazy a theory. Was it? “Would explain why you can do things like teleport notecards to the far reaches of the Empire. And the wings. The horns. Not to mention the scales.”

“Wings?”

He cocked his head. He wasn’t certain he was thinking straight, but he was confident he wasn’t hallucinating. “Yes? The ones on your back?”

With a look of astonishment, she reached behind her. She sat up and folded, then unfolded the wings. Folded, they were short enough not to cause issues sitting, but they extended wider than she was tall. Moving them fore and aft produced a cooling breeze. Were they capable of flight? Elves seldom had wings strong enough for that, but these looked like the empress’s and Katsara could fly.

Trembling now, Maggie sucked in deep breaths as she attempted to self-soothe. She didn’t count in words, but in evenly spaced hums. He wanted to hug her, but wasn’t sure she’d welcome it. “Is okay. Promise. Don’t understand what happened, but are going to be alright. Think should call Yuri though. Might know something helpful.”

While Maggie swayed in place and continued her rhythmic humming, Vil reached for his speechstone. It didn’t wake up. Rot. Had it blown in the blast, like the lights? His poster was likewise lifeless. Double rot. He pressed down as hard as he could on the panic striving to burst out from being cut off. It wasn’t just Yuri he couldn’t get a message to. It was anyone. And the blizzard wasn’t letting up. And the heat, both the heatstones and the exterior glass heating, were likely out. With only a small fire-alcove, a decoration more for atmosphere than warmth, the lack of heat was alarming.

A gasp from Maggie snatched his attention. If it hadn’t, her subsequent words would have. “Something’s wrong with Yuri.”

“How-” He snapped his mouth shut. How she knew was irrelevant. “What mean?”

“He’s really upset. Like, crushingly, can’t function, upset. I don’t know why.” She touched her speechstone, cursing when she realized it was out-of-order.

“Send him a physical note,” he said, not bothering to make it a request rather than an order. “We love you. Please be okay. If things are too much, come home.”

A piece of paper and a pen were already in her hands. She placed the paper on the floor, which must have been heating when the blast occurred because it was already growing cold, and scribbled out words in English. “Tseyuriel, our posters and speechstones are broken, but we’re safe. We love you. Please be alright and please hurry back. We want you here. Love, us. That work?”

He nodded. “Quick’s better than detailed. Can always send him a second one.” He took the pen she handed him and added his name next to hers, using the long form like she had. “How would this full name thing you two do work if one of us didn’t primarily use a diminutive?” he asked, hoping to distract her as they waited for her to sense a change. Yuri had mentioned the ‘code’ earlier without giving many details. “The Squirrel/Mouse thing?”

“No. His sister came up with Squirrel, so that would be weird. We’d either tack in our middle name or make up a nickname to sign with,” she answered, sounding like she’d thought of it before. A peevish part of him wondered if that related to Aodhan, but he didn’t want to talk about her friend much more than Yuri did. “And he kind of does that when he calls me Mags. Which I just realized he’s been doing almost since I got here. And has you doing.”

With a moan, Maggie dropped her head and tightened her wings against her back. “Kaz was right. And I am going to have to tell him that.”

Nope, not going to let himself get pissy about her referring to the librarian. Kaz wasn’t the one she was kissing when her dragon-self erupted. “About what?”

“Used more polite words, but basically told me I was being a complete rotwit about you and Yuri. And that I should get over myself, because I was hurting everyone and betraying our future selves.” Her smile was rueful. “The guy’s a romantic. And he’s been shipping the three of us hard. Which makes all the jealousy about him rather silly.”

So he hadn’t been successful concealing that. Unless she was referencing Yuri. “Maybe there would have been less jealousy if he’d told me and Yuri about this shipping rather than just whispering to you in corners all the time.”

“He’s under the impression you don’t like him. Which makes it difficult to approach you.” She stretched one wing, then the other, like she was trying to work out how to manipulate them. Twisting, she displayed her back. “Silly question, but are my clothes completely ruined?”

He winced at the torn material. “The rips could probably be edged to keep the hole there for your wings. But there’s going to be visible damage if you manage to banish the wings.”

“I hope I can.” She shivered again, but this time she did it while looking chilled instead of upset. “I like cold, but this is a bit much.”

“Blanket?” he suggested. “Would grab you one, but can’t do the long-distance snatching you do.”

“Right. I have magic.” With a tiny smile, she zapped a blanket over her. The wings now resembled awkward lumps, but at least she’d be warmer. “Yuri’s feeling better. There’s still something going on, but he’s calmed down a lot. And our local friends are all safe, not wandering around in the storm.”

“Good.” Bringing his legs up to hug them, Vil turned to look at the glass. Snow still battered against it, loud and blinding. “So can sense anyone? Not just some of us?”

“Yeah. That’s new.” Maggie trailed off into a thoughtful hum. “You know what that blast was?”

“No.” He caught something in her expression. “You?”

“Think so.” Her teeth showed as she bit her lower lip. After a few moments of thinking, she sighed. “Can’t think of a way to say this that isn’t a serious escalation of our relationship. Which has sort of escalated enough today already. But you should know now.”

“Okay,” he said when she looked at him for consent to explain.

“I’m still trying to work out the details, but I think I’m drakekin. Wait.” She frowned. “No, I think I’m a dragon. Fucking hell. I honestly believe that if I went outside, I could change into a fucking dragon.”

Looking at her, he couldn’t argue against the possibility. “Not sure am elven anymore,” he offered, processing the energies surging through him. “Feel like maybe am only elemental now.”

“Wow. There’s a university librarian in Sansal who will lose her mind when Kaz writes her about all this.” Shaking her wings out again, Maggie smiled at them. Then she extended her hand, not continuing until he took it. “So, according to some antique books Kaz and his Sansalae friend have read, it’s common for dragons to pick up or even enhance their bondmate’s powers. Like I’ve done with you and Yuri.”

It took her looking at him for a reaction for him to catch the implication. “Saying we have matebonds? You and me? And you and Yuri?”

“Is that okay?”

“Is that okay?” he repeated, stunned. “Is… More than okay.” Something hit him, drawing his eyebrows together. “But if thought were bondmates, why keep telling me to stop flirting? Is the bond not okay with you?” In fiction, matebonds spelled love and devotion, but reality often wrote harsher scripts. “Do you not want this?”

“No! I mean, yes! Wait.” She clutched his hand, even reaching for the other one. She scooted closer and pressed her knees against him as she locked her eyes onto his. “I’m happy. So happy. If someone had told me I had to pick two people in the universe to have strange, mystical bonds with, I would have picked you and Yuri. Obviously.”

“Not obviously until a few minutes ago,” he argued. “But go on.”

“I love you,” she stated firmly. It braced him for the next part. “But the blast was the bond solidifying. Before that, I could pretend to myself I just had a skill that would have let me copy anyone’s magic if I hung around them enough. And I did. Because I’ve been absolutely terrified to admit I love you. Either of you. It was so much safer to hide from it.”

“Mags…” The cracks in his heart felt like they were being drenched in acid, just like they had when she’d acted scared of him by the river.

“I know it was rotwitted,” she said. “And I’m not scared now. Stopped being as soon as you said triad-obsession worked for you guys. And I’m sorry I was so deliberately obtuse about that.”

He sighed. “If realized needed more clarity, would have broken things down ages ago. Have been trying to get you to understand that was an option for what feels like forever.”

“I’m sorry I wasn’t listening. Might have been that deep and abiding terror I was talking about.”

“Heard me eventually. Is what matters.”

As they sat smiling at each other, reveling in every ounce of sappiness the situation held, Vil had the distinct sensation of puzzle pieces clicking together. He felt more alive than ever before. He’d thought winning the Thorn Cup was a serious high, but this? The only way he’d be happier would involve having Yuri there. And Yuri would come home soon. Then everything would be perfect.

- Yuri -

The music pulsated around Yuri in time with the writhing illumination. It had been deafening mere minutes ago, but now it barely registered. He stayed leaning against the wall he’d staggered into when the sudden conviction that both of the people he wanted as life partners were dead had struck through his heart.

They weren’t. The note clutched in his hand indicated that. They were fine. But he couldn’t feel his bonds with them anymore. He was adrift, alone to a degree he hadn’t been in years.

When he startled Maggie into eye contact two months into knowing her, he’d felt their bond spring to life, grounding him in a way he’d never expected. He’d known about his bond with Vil before they even spoke and made it his new anchor. Although he’d always thought bondmates were the sort of thing one couldn’t have multiples of, he’d written that off as wrong, just another weird claim from the Kahleet church he could ignore. But now he wondered…

Matebonds couldn’t break. Had he only felt potential ones? Was that what he’d lost? Why? How? What had he missed? If Maggie were drakekin… Could she have established a matebond with Vil? Would that have killed the potential to bond with him? She’d tested positive for a bond, but linking it to Yuri was an assumption. Had the reported bond been with Vil? If so, why would Yuri’s perception only alter tonight? He was confused. And lonely. And wanted to curl up and cry.

The note testified Maggie and Vil both loved him and wanted him to come home. Yuri needed to believe that. And maybe it didn’t matter if he didn’t have a matebond with either of them. After all, plenty of people formed devotions and lived happy lives together without anyone having a magic-infused link to anyone else. Could it still be true if two were bondmates and the third merely someone they were both fond of?

Dyszrian sidled up, sweat glistening on the expansive amount of skin she had visible. Right. They’d been dancing, hadn’t they? He’d been happy when she got distracted by a lithe woman in sequins, because she hadn’t been respecting the boundaries she’d agreed to. Those boundaries were crucial to his willingness to be around her. Quarial had hinted he needed to do more to prove to his mother he was establishing connections in Heart’s Palace if he wanted his rotting title, but he wished he’d ignored it. While he regretted not staying at the hotel alone, Dyszrian put a hand on his chest to balance herself as she leaned down to put her mouth beside his ear. “Does the sudden brooding mean you’re ready to leave?”

Leave. That was a brilliant idea. He stuffed the letter into his vest before letting Dysz grab his hand and lead him to the commonway. Outside, the relatively cool air cleared his head a little. But not enough. He didn’t think he’d drunk too much, but felt convinced one of the cocktails had been spiked with pixie dust. It had been ages since he’d partaken of that particular drug, but he knew the feel of it well enough. Lights wobbled around him, and now that he’d left the club, he knew that wasn’t by design. So he couldn’t leave tonight. Operating a flier like this wouldn’t be as bad as driving a car impaired, but it wasn’t responsible either.

Hotel first, then. Flier in the morning. And if his mother wouldn’t show for breakfast, fine. He’d leave anyway. Drown staying longer. He never should have left Niaretya.

“Yuri!”

He blinked. Dyszrian was still with him? She held out the light coat he’d left at the door. He supposed he wanted that. “I’m leaving,” he told her, even though they were somehow already outside. Not waiting for a response, he turned. But the motion robbed him of his balance and he stumbled.

“I knew that was too much dust,” Dysz muttered as she swept in to take hold of his elbow before he fell. “I’ve got you, friend.”

It would be rude to tell her he had no desire to be got by her, that he revoked her right to pretend friendship, that her touch filled him with anger… So he kept that to himself and let her help find his room because he had no rotting clue where he’d left it.

Chapter 29

- Yuri & Sylf -

15 Ninth Verse - Last Day

(0:00)

From Yuri

Please tell me you’re not at work.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:01)

From Sylf

Not to alarm you, but do you know what’s happened in Niaretya?

~~~~~~~~~

(0:02)

From Yuri

The blizzard? Or whatever destroyed my matebonds?

Vil and Maggie sent a note that they’re fine, but the bonds have vanished and I’m halfway across the rotting empire and falling apart.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:02)

From Sylf

They sent a note? The entire valley’s without communications. Were they out of town when the event happened?

~~~~~~~~~

(0:03)

From Yuri

Maggie teleported a piece of paper. She’s done it before. Yes, I recognize that’s terrifying.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:04)

From Sylf

Whatever you do, do not tell anyone else she can do that. We’re not sure what happened yet, but my unit’s been called in.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:05)

From Yuri

Rot. Like I didn’t have enough to panic about. Are they really thinking terrorism?

~~~~~~~~~

(0:08)

From Sylf

Not sure. I’m not.

Still seeing Mother today?

~~~~~~~~~

(0:10)

From Yuri

She hasn’t canceled. I’m trying to calm down enough to think. I don’t remember getting back to my hotel last night. And I’m not alone. Or, I am. But only because I’ve locked myself in the bathroom while I decide how freaked out to be.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:11)

From Sylf

Sweet Divines. Who’s with you?

~~~~~~~~~

(0:13)

From Yuri

Dyszrian. Which should mean nothing too alarming happened. But she got weird night before last, talking about “trying to be less selective” and was definitely pawing me too much last night, even though she promised to act normal. And I think she gave me pixie dust. There’s blood and she has cuts like I used my magic on her and refused to heal them all the way. But she didn’t leave when I did that and she’s said stuff before that made me think she likes pain… But everyone is still clothed. So… I’m confused. And upset. And don’t feel well. And really need you here before I fall completely apart.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:14)

From Sylf

Rot. I am so sorry, Squirrel. I’ve been in a rapid-wing flying away from you for hours now. I’d say your options are to call the guardians, sneak out, or wake her up and ask her what happened.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:15)

From Yuri

Leaning toward sneaking out. But do I go to my swift and get home as quickly as I can, or do I see if maybe Mother really is going to give me the rotting title?

~~~~~~~~~

(0:17)

From Sylf

At this point? You’re supposed to see her in about an hour anyway. Go. If she’s there, get your amulet and then get your ass out of town unless the vote’s going to be in the next forty hours. If she’s not there, drown her and go home. I’ll try to make sure no one you love is in custody when you get there.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:18)

From Yuri

Thanks.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:19)

From Sylf

Also, if you talk to Dysz, inform her that the next time I see her, she’s going to bleed.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:20)

From Yuri

Love you too, sibling.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Yuri -

Quarial led Yuri from the external waiting room, past his desk, and into the inner waiting room just outside a set of closed doors that presumably hid Yuri’s mother. This was further than he’d gotten before. But arranging their breakfast there conveyed an insult. Yuri understood the message: he was too inconsequential to be granted access to Rysaria’s actual office. Whatever. He didn’t care. He wanted his rotting Amulet of Station and his ability to fly back to the people he loved before he became irrelevant to them.

The food laid out turned his stomach. He’d stopped by a clinic on the way over to have a record of the drugs he could still feel pulsing through his system. The staff had been astonished he’d been able to stumble back to his hotel. Working their way back to the night before, they reported a non-drakekin elf of his weight would have been comatose. When they realized he’d ingested the dust without consent, they wanted him to call the guardians. And maybe he should have. But not only would that present a political nightmare, it would rob him of time he didn’t care to lose.

He looked rough enough his mother expressed concern when she deigned to enter the room. “Tseyuriel, are you ill?”

“No. Just overdid it last night.”

Although he expected a lecture, he got a pleased smirk. “With Dyszrian? Good. It’s about time the pair of you stopped pretending you’re not perfectly matched. If that goes well, you may not be the only one getting their title early.”

Ah. That explained a lot. Someone must have said something similar to Dysz to prompt her change of character. It seemed prudent not to comment, so Yuri simply grunted and sipped his tea. It was weak and bland, but his stomach appreciated that.

The next half hour proved an excruciating exercise in saying the right things with the correct expression while hiding every truth about himself under a facade of courtly arrogance and the pretense of filial affection. Luckily, Lead Minister Grand Duchess Rysaria was the only person he had ever had luck lying to, at least when he could peddle falsehoods she wanted to hear. But ultimately, she handed over the Amulet of Station and watched him bleed on it to bind himself to his holding. He felt the limits on his speech snap as the weight of the connection bore down with unpleasant finality. As his awareness of how far he was from his lands intensified to the point of pain, he wondered how people like his mother could stand being gone from their holdings for most of the year.

“It hurts less as you get used to it,” Rysaria offered, almost sounding sympathetic. She smiled as he tucked the amulet into his tunic, a gleam of pride in her faded tangerine eyes. The ignorant might confuse it for pride in him, but Yuri recognized it as pride in herself for pulling his strings.

He rose, but before he could bolt for the exit as planned, his mother spoke. “Your first official act will take place tomorrow. You will stand with me to vote against the ridiculous notion that Yskereen has any need for an elected assembly or a presence in the Lesser Chamber. After all, we’ve given them a brand new duke to sit in the Superior.”

Keeping a straight face as she announced this was one of the most difficult challenges he’d ever met. Up there with not blurting confessions of love as soon as Maggie dropped back into his life. “The vote’s tomorrow?” he asked, careful to keep his voice free of emotion.

“At three. I announced it at the same time I told the world the good news about you.” The meanest predators of the natural world had friendlier smiles than the one Rysaria wore. “I’m getting complaints about the timeline, but I’ve granted the full twenty-hour notice.”

The rule requiring all votes to have a minimum of twenty hours’ prior warning assumed most of the Assembly were in Heart’s Palace already. It was a reasonable time frame to ensure people could wake up and cross the city. But the legislative season wouldn’t begin until Second Verse. Most Assembly Members would be at home, planning to ignore their Chamber duties for verses yet. And getting to Chamber House from some of the outer provinces in twenty hours wasn’t feasible. This was a blatant misuse of an emergency session.

Yuri would bet his new duchy the Lead Minister had warned her allies while leaving those supporting the measure ignorant. Rot, he’d bet something he wanted to keep on that.

Dyszrian might have gotten the word out. She had warned Yuri this was coming, although she either hadn’t known or hadn’t felt like sharing the date. He needed to ask her, little as he desired to speak to her again.

“Grand Duchess!” Quarial burst in. “There are updates from Niaretya. The Eyes have determined the blast was elemental in origin and the blizzard was magic in nature. Probably from the same individual.” They rushed over to relinquish a slate and waited for Rysaria to read it before asking, “Do you want me to have Deshaun draft a statement?”

“Yes.” Rysaria tapped her chin in thought. “Say I’m appalled at this odious terrorist attack. We won’t allow a fringe radical element to shape national policy, yada yada. And add that I once again urge Katsara to reinstate the elekin registry to help prevent future acts of violence.”

Yuri strove for numbness, holding still and fighting not to betray his thoughts. Vil wasn’t Niaretya’s only elekin, or even its only icekin. But he was the area’s most visible. Even if he had nothing to do with the disruptions, he’d be subject to investigation. And Yuri was half an empire away. So of no use whatsoever.

“You need to learn to control yourself better.” His mother drew his attention with a malicious smirk. “What do you know about the situation in Niaretya? And why do you care so much about it?”

His fingers went for his new amulet. “Sky View House is the traditional vacation home of the Duke of Yskereen. It has an unparalleled view of the entire Niaretya Valley. I would have thought you’d want me to care.”

“That’s not the only reason.” She folded her hands together and gloated like she’d caught him misbehaving. “You have a personal relationship with a local business owner, do you not? An elekin? A shopkeeper of some description?”

“You mean Vil Veyndgraf?” he asked, calling on every ounce of acting ability he possessed to sound unattached. “If you want my opinion on whether he’s a terrorist, I’d have to say it’s unlikely. None of the elekin I’ve met in Niaretya strike me as disruptive, let alone violently so.”

“Irrelevant.” As she wiggled her fingers to accent that, he couldn’t help but compare her immaculately painted nails to bloodied talons. He assumed that was the desired effect of the dark maroon polish. “This wasn’t terrorism. It has random blast of uncontrolled power scrawled all over it. Some kid undoubtedly experienced an escalation of their magic and simply failed to contain it. Nothing about the activity looks at all targeted. But people are easier to manipulate when they’re scared.”

“I’ll trust you to deal with that,” he said, edging toward the door. “What time do you want me here in the morning? Two early enough?”

“Not here. My house. And New Day at the latest. In fact, I’d prefer you stay the night.” She’d stopped looking at him in favor of posting someone. “We’ll arrive together tomorrow. Seeing my guidance of you should help contain the concern your youth will invoke.”

With an obedient bow, Yuri finally made his escape. But where was he going? Even with all the reasons to rush home, he couldn’t let himself be so selfish. This vote would be close; that was why his mother had brought him in. He had to stay for it. His poster pinged when he reached the lobby, as if the sender knew he’d just become free.

There were a dozen messages from Dysz, apologizing for overdosing him. But not for drugging him at all, just for using more than required to ‘encourage him to be less finicky about playmates.' According to the most recent post, she was still in his hotel room, so he wouldn’t be returning there.

His most recent message depressed him less though. Aunt Kat was back from her tour of the southern provinces and wanted to see him whenever he could make it.

With a tight smile, he wrote back to tell her he’d be at her Heart’s Palace residence as soon as he could get across Governance Square.

- Vil -

A delicious contentment greeted Vil as he inched into consciousness. He breathed deep, savoring Maggie’s scent and feeling his body awaken in response. They lay in a pile of bedding on the massive bed in the main suite. He held Maggie against him, her back cradled into his chest, her wings folded between them. At one point, there had been talk of making said bed, but in the end, they’d just thrown sheets on the mattress a second before falling on top of them.

A section of his mind had believed having sex with Maggie would lessen the constant desire for her. Clearly, it had been mistaken. His body’s preoccupation with her hadn’t abated, any more than his cravings for Yuri had decreased. The only difference from the morning before, save for the astonishing fact that he was allowed to touch her now, was that he had more data to feed his preoccupation. He knew the sounds she could make, knew how she tasted, knew how her skin felt against his... And he was addicted to all of it.

Maggie’s breathing changed and a moment later, she shifted away. Or tried to. His instincts tightened his arm around her with an involuntary whimper of protest.

Rather than chastise him as he deserved, Maggie chuckled and dragged a finger down the chain of snowflake tattoos on his bicep. “Share the sentiment, but need to get the critters fed.”

Right. He cared about that. Just not as much as he cared about keeping her close. “Requires moving? Can teleport the jars to open and send them back from bed.”

“Moving would make things easier,” she told him, amusement clear in her voice. “Plus, I seriously have to pee.”

“Fine. Be like that.” He planted a kiss against her disheveled hair to show he wasn’t actually upset with her, and rolled over, pulling a blanket over his head while she laughed. His heart could rejoice all it wanted over the sound now and he spent a few moments appreciating that before getting up. The storm had abated, so they’d probably return to the critters soon. But they had no reason to avoid eating first.

The first sign of something wrong hit when he made it to the kitchen. Maggie had summoned tea leaves and some porridge to reheat the night before, so he thought he’d get started on breakfast. The kettle wouldn’t respond to him though. Neither would the stove. Nor the lights.

It struck Vil as unlikely that everything in the kitchen had broken the night before. The lights and the heat on the top floor were functioning. As far as Vil could determine, only the stuff running when the blast hit was offline now. So the kitchen appliances should be fine. Pondering that, he realized something that should have occurred to him earlier: his reservoir had been operating when the surge hit. The blast likely broke it. Yet, he was clearly not dead. Which seemed like evidence of his suspected status as a pure elemental. Meanwhile, most elven appliances required a jolt of elven magic to operate. That’s what kept them from being turned on by household pets. They wouldn’t respond to him if he lacked elven magic now. It wasn’t too huge a problem. They made attunement devices to allow programming for other species. But it was certainly an inconvenience.

Trying not to worry about it, he wandered to the porch. If he couldn’t make breakfast, maybe he could deal with clearing the path of snow. From inside, it was obvious the walkway’s heatstones weren’t heating, but Vil frowned at the sight of town. Everything, all the paths, the square, the bridges… It was all covered in white. How far had they killed magic last night?

- Maggie -

Full of wonder, Maggie sprinted down the stairs, her momentum crashing her into Vil’s arms at the bottom. She grinned at him. “It’s not just your ethereal power!”

“What isn’t?”

She twisted to slam her palm against the banister railing and a circle of ice spread out in response. “Rot. That’s probably not good for the wood. But, I can make ice now! Can probably use Yuri’s physical magic too, but don’t want to slice one of us open to try healing.”

“Nice.” Vil held out a hand and donned a look of concentration. “I can’t seem to use yours.”

“Bummer. Should get you and Yuri some powersharers. Seems fair.” Looking around, she noticed he hadn’t started anything in the kitchen. Why was he standing at the base of the stairs, anyway? “Need me to summon different food?”

He sighed. “Food’s not the problem. Need you to turn on the appliances. Because I can’t.”

“You can’t?” She squinted at him before going to the kettle. It turned on the instant she touched it. “Not broken.”

“No. Is me.”

“What do you mean?” She turned to come back. An intensity entered his gaze, halting her motion as he stalked toward her. If she’d done anything to warrant that, she’d missed it. “Vil? Why can’t you use the kettle?”

“Requires elven magic.” He took her hand, twisting it in a swath of light. “But isn’t half as interesting as how sexy sunlight on your scales is.”

“Vildian!” She snatched her hand away and glared at him, fighting back panic. “Explain.”

With a sigh, he complied. “Said it last night. Am pure elemental now. The reservoir probably busted, but feel better than have in years. Must not need elven magic anymore. Except for activating enchanted objects.”

How could he be so calm? Was she misunderstanding something? Because what she’d heard was incredibly bad. “The reservoir that keeps you alive is broken?”

With a gentle smile, he wrapped his arms around her in a reassuring hug. “Have plenty of magic, Mouse. Just a different kind than the appliances require. Not going to die on you. Promise.”

“But, Vil…”

“Will visit my specialist soon. For now, would like to brush my teeth. Then, if get me a pen and paper, will write Yuri while you make breakfast. Would probably appreciate hearing from us again.” He stepped back but stayed close enough to comb his fingers through her hair. “Can’t get my toothbrush myself either…”

She summoned it for him, then trailed him to the bathroom so she’d be there when he realized it required a jolt of magic to work in powered mode. Leaving him to his morning activities, she went back to the kitchen to start breakfast. She’d just gotten water over the tea leaves when he made it back.

“Learned something else alarming,” he said as he handed her the toothbrush and accompanying toothpaste to send home. “Before you came down, cleared snow off all the commonways in town. None of the heatstones are working. So… Broke things for a wider radius than expected.”

Her magic stretched out again, checking for the signatures she gathered the night before. Everyone she could think to check on was okay. Startled, she noticed she could tell that not based simply on them being alive enough for her to peg their location but because she could sense their general emotions. Her blocking ring must have toasted itself. “We have two hockey teams full of ecstatic kids. I think school was canceled for the day. And Bex and Vanya are coming this way. Should send them a note too. They’re worried. Yuri’s in an upbeat mood though. Not heading in our direction, but not drowning in despair anymore. Guess that’s good.”

Vil’s eyes widened before he pressed his lips together and nodded. He was clearly only pretending he found any of what she just said normal, but she went along with it. “Would prefer he be happy while returning, but is good isn’t crashing downwards.”

That produced a wince. Because it could mean the opposite was happening, that Yuri was crashing into mania. “I hope we haven’t hurt him.”

“Agree.” Vil reached for her hands. “But did specifically tell me that if you ever said yes, wasn’t to give you time to change your mind.”

She chuckled softly. That sounded like Yuri alright. “It’s not fair the two of you were conspiring against me.”

Raising his eyebrows, Vil questioned that. “Was under the impression the coordination was a requirement. Can’t say shouldn’t have been talking to each other about wanting you while also saying had to.”

“Valid.” She frowned as something occurred to her. Looking at the fastpot rapidly cooking oatmeal for them, she asked, “Why didn’t being a dragon get in my way?”

“My assumption is dragons either have the same magic signature as elves or can fake it well enough in elven form.” Vil twisted his hand in uncertainty. “Barely passed high school mag-tech.”

“Guess…” Her eyes caught on Vil’s horns. “Your horns are bigger than they used to be.”

“Explains why sore. And.. Yeah. Feel a second set coming in.” He parted his hair and tilted his head until she could see a swollen bump. “One on the other side too. Which is good. Don’t think would like having an odd number of them.”

“That looks painful.” It astonished her the night before to realize how much sensation her new horns felt. During her first few days with him, Vil had told her he could feel things with his. Yet despite how often he acted like they were itchy, she’d imagined it as akin to how teeth can sense certain things. But her horns felt like mounds of skin. So not only would Vil’s scalp be hurting, but possibly the horns trying to break through it were also in pain.

“Is. But nothing haven’t been through before. Apothecary sells a numbing salve that helps.” He dropped his hands down to touch her again, bringing them around her back as he drew her into a kiss. His fingers toyed with the bottom button of the cardigan she’d put on backwards and only done up halfway, leaving her upper back exposed.

Before she could get too invested in dragging him back to bed, or possibly onto a much closer sofa, a sudden alarm doused her enthusiasm. Someone was approaching. A lot of someones. She extracted herself and rushed to the window. No one was visible, but she could feel them. “There are at least ten people out there, spreading out like they’re trying to surround the house.”

Vil shot her a look of surprise before going to the window as someone came around the curve in the entryway path. “Eyes uniform.”

“It’s the Eyes?” At first, all Maggie just stared. Why would the equivalent of the FBI surround them? She nearly asked, but then realized the answer in a flash of horror. Not the FBI. ICE. “No.” Shaking her head, she looked frantically around the room. They needed to get out. Now. Before armed officers burst in and forced them to go who-knew-where. She wasn’t an elf. She was a dragon. Dragons were from a completely independent third world. They’d send her there, and she might never see her bondmates again. “No. No. No.” It was the only word she could even think of. Her heart threatened to burst and her lungs refused to draw a full breath. Her wings beat the air in agitation, their breeze doing nothing against the tide of heat burning her skin.

“Maggie!” Vil was in front of her, hands on her shoulders. “No one is taking you anywhere. I’ll freeze anyone who tries, remember? Told you that before even falling in love with you. Think mean it less now?”

A knock rang through the house.

“Should answer that,” Vil said. But when he tried to move, Maggie threw her arms around him. This wasn’t happening. It couldn’t be. She wouldn't let it.

Yuri’s offensive magic crackled under her skin, begging to be released against the invaders. Accompanying it was a certainty she could kill them all with minimal effort. It would be as simple as releasing the tsunami of magic already posed for action. As easy as flexing a talon. As effective as a bomb. Now when she whispered, “No,” she was talking to the dragon inside her. It hissed back, “Yes.”

Chapter 30

- Yuri & Sylf -

11 Ninth Verse - Last Day

(05:10)

From Yuri

Got any new details on the Niaretya investigation?

~~~~~~~~~

(05:11)

From Sylf

They think they’ve tracked the source of the surge and the storm to a house just outside town. It’s right on a ski slope, so the locals may be looking at the storm as a blessing, although I can’t imagine they’re happy with the surge. Everything in the entire valley that was operating when it hit is damaged now. Including the portal.

~~~~~~~~~

(05:11)

From Yuri

The lifts shouldn’t have been running, so the part about the snow should be good news unless there’s so much it delays opening. It was set for the day after tomorrow.

And the portal has been down almost as much as it’s been up lately anyway.

~~~~~~~~~

(05:13)

From Sylf

Speaking of Yskies… The files I’m reading during this never-ending flight indicate that hockey player of yours has ties to them. That doesn’t look good. There’s no way I can keep him from being investigated, but I’m trying to get myself assigned to it without sounding so eager people question my motives.

~~~~~~~~~

(05:14)

From Yuri

I’m fifty percent of his anti-government affiliations…

~~~~~~~~~

(05:16)

From Sylf

Except you’re not. He was heavily active with the Yskies himself at one point. Made a lot of noise about leaving when they wanted him to do something that would potentially cost lives. But at least one of my coworkers thinks he may have just gone into a deeper hidden spoke under a name we haven’t matched to anyone yet.

And not to overburden you with things to be anxious about, but I’m worried about Maggie. I see her citizenship request was granted without you telling me, but she’s still in the probationary period. I’ve called Sia in. Immigration Law isn’t her specialty, but she’s covered it before.

~~~~~~~~~

(05:17)

From Yuri

I didn’t realize either of those things…

Thanks for contacting Sia. Make sure she knows I’m good for the fees.

~~~~~~~~~

(05:18)

From Sylf

If nothing else, you’re a duke now. You claim Maggie’s your fiancée and no one will try to keep you from her.

~~~~~~~~~

(05:18)

From Yuri

Except our mother. And possibly Maggie herself if she finds out I’m telling people we’re engaged without asking her.

~~~~~~~~~

(05:19)

From Sylf

Sure. But aside from those two…

~~~~~~~~~

(05:44)

From Sylf

I hate to break this… But, no one can find Vil. And at least one member of the most populated Yskie ethercircle-spoke thinks the storm was one of them. We haven't definitively matched Frozen Demon with Vil, but there are a lot of signs..

~~~~~~~~~

(05:45)

From Yuri

I’m confident Vil didn’t deliberately trigger a blizzard as a political protest. But thanks for the warning.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Vil -

Incorporeal travel was something Vil had done since childhood. Thus, being unceremoniously removed from one house and deposited in a completely different one a twenty-minute walk away felt familiar enough. He was, however, accustomed to having some warning. Which would be why he yelped when it happened.

“Vil?” Maggie looked up at him, eyes wide in alarm. Behind her, all three of their pets woke up and sprang out of a pile on her bed. Ninka rushed to rub against Vil’s side, meowing in concern. Coal chirped and flew in happy circles around them. And Ash wailed in effrontery over being left in the first place.

“Am okay.” Vil dropped a hand to scratch between Ninka’s ears. “Just startled.”

Maggie nodded against his chest and sniffled, like she was crying.

He pressed her against him, doing his best to provide an anchor. “So, good news. You can teleport living things without killing them.”

She laughed, although she didn’t sound amused. Then she stopped cold and clutched him tighter.

He rubbed Maggie’s back, wondering how to calm her down without lying. He couldn’t say the Eyes would leave them alone now. If they’d decided the storm was magic, they’d be looking for icekin. He’d be at the top of their list. Technically, it wasn’t illegal to lose control of new magic. Assuming people believed what you did was an accident. But there was a definite risk of someone looking at an elekin on the edges of the Yskie movement and thinking last night’s disruption was deliberate. “The Eyes were just looking into the storm. Should have gotten us out of there as soon as the snow stopped. But all they would do is ask questions. Accidents aren’t illegal.”

She nodded, but didn’t stop clinging.

He ran a finger down the curve of her ear, trailing all the way to that mole on her throat that he’d finally gotten to kiss the night before. He smiled as her breath shifted, but then sighed with the realization that distracting her from her distress wasn’t the same as curing it. “No one is taking you anywhere, Magdalena. Promise.”

She drew back to give him a watery smile, but he could see the rebuttal in her eyes, knew she was skeptical he’d be able to stop them. But she held it in, so he didn’t push her. “One of us should write Yuri and Bex.”

“Will jot something for Bex and Vanya. But could maybe teleport Yuri here?”

“Tel…” She looked southeasterly. “I probably could. Or I could send us there. If we’re seen in Heart’s Palace today, no one will believe we were here last night.”

Brilliant idea. He held up his pinky to grant her credit for that, but before they could expand on the thought, her head snapped toward the door. Rot. Not the Eyes again. “Unless is a friend, maybe should go to him.”

She grabbed his hand and drew on her magic again. This time, he was expecting it enough to avoid yelping. One moment he was at home, then an instant and an infinity later he was standing behind a small crowd somewhere that looked like a live music venue. But rather than watching a band, everyone in the room was watching Yuri. Vil couldn’t blame them. Standing beside a podium in a long, tightly buttoned vest in a shade of green directly halfway between his hair and skin colors over a rich brown tunic and flattering russet leggings, Yuri was extremely stare-worthy.

Someone called out a question. “Will you be siding with your mother tomorrow, Your Grace?”

Flashing his best grin, the one that made anyone he was talking to feel like the most special person in the world, Yuri shrugged. “She says I am.”

“But are you?” the reporter asked after a chuckle.

“Do you have a mother?” Yuri leaned and listened to the response. “Three mothers? How terrifying. Are any of them anywhere near as insistent she’s always right as mine? No? Well, it would be an achievement. Let’s talk about something else. Ytrice, yesno? What’s your question?”

Vil missed the question as Maggie whispered to him. “Expected him to be a secretary or something. He actually received his title?”

“Guess?” he whispered back. “Got here when you did, aj.”

On stage, Yuri laughed. “Probably going to hold off on joining a party. Parties limit the number of people willing to be friends with you. And I’m interested in having as many friends as possible.”

“So, you won’t be siding with the Establishment Party, Duke Tseyuriel? If not… Have you told your mom yet?”

As the reporters laughed and Yuri pretended to be lost for words, Vil whispered, “Answers that. Does not answer why.”

“What Rysaria thinks she’s getting from him, you mean?”

“Yeah…”

“The people,” Yuri offered to a question on his favorite thing about Yskereen. “And the skiing. We just got a massive snowfall up in the mountains. Hopefully, the vote will go fast so I can be there when the lifts start up First Day.”

Vil and Maggie exchanged a look. Vote?

Someone new called for Yuri’s attention. “Your Grace! Do you agree with your mother that the sudden blizzard and related magic outage in Niaretya was an act of terrorism?”

Annoyance and possibly anger flickered across Yuri’s features before being buried under an easy-going smile. “No. I’ve spent enough time in the Ysverem Mountains to know they get snowstorms. And the storms don’t always make reservations before showing up. Is it rude of them? Sure. But I’d hardly classify it as terrorism.”

Laughter followed, but not everyone joined in.

Vil shifted and wished this would end, although he wasn’t sure how to get to Yuri when it did. Make Maggie teleport them to the other side of the crowd? Probably a bad idea with the number of recording stones focused on their beloved. Meanwhile, Yuri fielded a question about his age. “I don’t think my youth is a problem in and of itself, Elenony. If you’re inclined to make yourself unhappy worrying about something, my lack of experience and incomplete education in relevant areas are more concerning.”

“Are you saying you’re not qualified for a seat in the Superior Chamber?”

“Of course I’m not saying that.” Yuri waved his hands like that was ridiculous. “All you need to be qualified for the Superior Chamber is a title. Which I have. Although I’m lucky that’s all it takes.” The self-deprecation in his smile seemed designed to endear him to everyone watching. He was good at this. “I can’t imagine I’d get many votes if I had to run for office like an actual representative of the people.”

Vil snorted in amusement at the comment. Yuri may be elevated now, but he was still Yuri. Vil could see years spreading out before them as His Grace worked to dismantle the Superior Chamber while sitting in the rotting dump. It would be glorious.

“I’d vote for you!” someone called out.

“Thanks, Tambell! I appreciate that.” Yuri's eyes moved around the gathering, looking for the next prompt. His gaze slid right over Vil and Maggie before snapping back to them. Quickly, he pointed his attention somewhere else. “Karter? Are there still things people want to know?”

“Plenty. You haven’t said anything about your engagement.”

As Maggie tensed, Yuri’s eyes flickered back their way for a heartbeat. His eyes widened, but he made a point of looking back and forth over the crowd before anyone could wonder who he was looking at. “Can someone tell me what he’s talking about?”

“The rumors of your engagement to Dyszrian Kostikov,” someone supplied.

Dyszrian Kostikov? Vil tried to remember the names of the ‘old friends’ Yuri had mentioned seeing over the last stanza. There had been a Dysz, hadn’t there? He put his palm against the small of Maggie’s back, trying to ground her.

“I haven’t heard those,” Yuri said slowly. He took out his poster and wrote something. “Mx Kostikov and I are friends. That’s the extent of things. There’s no engagement.”

“You have been spending a lot of time with her though.”

Yuri’s hand sliced the air in dismissal. “I’m afraid I need to get going.”

“So she wasn’t in your hotel room last night?”

Stiffening, Yuri glared at the persistent reporter. “Stop trying to make up drama. Tomorrow, there’s going to be a very important vote. Focus on that.”

He stalked backstage as a person with a security badge slid up next to Vil. “His Grace would like to see the two of you backstage.”

As a different security person informed everyone the event was over and people started moving to leave, Maggie gave the news Yuri wanted to see them a bitter smile. “Not sure that’s true. But lead on.”

Rot. “Don’t overreact,” Vil whispered as they walked.

Maggie jerked her hand from his. “He’s drowning in guilt.”

Okay. That didn’t sound promising. Still… “Don’t jump to conclusions about why.”

She snorted, but kept her rebuttal to herself.

- Yuri -

Rot and incineration. Where had that rumor come from? And how had that trashfucker from the Heart’s Palace Heart learned Dysz had been in his room?

“What’s next, Your Grace?” Kellen asked as he stormed into the small dressing room as soon as his new head of personal security signaled it was safe.

“Next, I take a breather. When the pair I invited from the audience gets here, let them in. But no one else.”

“And how long a breather do you mean? The venue wants us out before they need to get ready for tonight.”

“I know. Not that long. Find me a different hotel. Book a suite?”

“On it. Although you need to get an assistant if that’s the kind of thing you need done on an ongoing basis.”

He nodded and sat on a very old, very tattered sofa. “I know, Kellen. And I appreciate everything you’ve done today. My only regret is that you didn’t work for me yesterday.”

With a smile of sympathy, Kellen gave him a bow and retreated. They were one of his sister’s more committed lovers, and he trusted them not to report to anyone other than him. Okay, maybe Sylf. But not his mother, which was the important thing with Vil and Maggie somehow in Heart’s Palace.

The second the door shut, he crumbled into a ball and counted his breaths to calm down. He couldn’t afford to waste time being upset. He didn’t really have time to figure out how Maggie and Vil had gotten here. They must have left Niaretya without telling him. Maybe they were flying over the deadlands when Maggie sent him the note last night and they hadn’t been caught up in the weirdness back home?

The doorknob clicked. Heart hammering, Yuri sprang to his feet, plastered a smile on his face, and summoned the energy to pretend everything was okay. Nothing to see here. No drowning in incompetence. No being pulled in a million directions. And no broken heart.

He barely registered Vil’s arrival before he was being hugged. He clung back, releasing a single sob. The door shut and he briefly thought himself alone with Vil. But then Maggie spoke. “I can teleport people now. Should I summon your friend Dyszrian?”

“Maggie,” Vil snapped, loosening his grip. “Told you not to make assumptions.”

“Told you how guilty he’s feeling!”

Yuri winced and moved away from Vil, disappointed when Vil allowed it to happen. He sat heavily on the couch and stared at his feet. Much as Yuri wanted to see Maggie’s unsubtle jealousy as a positive omen, it just reminded him how little faith she’d ever had in him. Made sense. Their matebond hadn’t been real, so maybe nothing else had been either. “I’m not engaged to Dyszrian. And I’m virtually certain I didn’t have sex with her.”

“Virtually certain?” Vil sat beside him, putting an arm around his shoulders. The magic in the touch was different from what used to be there, confirmation their matebond was gone. So while part of Yuri felt comforted, the rest of him wanted to die. “That seems like something you should know for sure.”

“Or not know,” Maggie muttered.

“Maggie,” Vil growled, sounding downright dangerous.

Not that he didn’t love Vil for coming to his defense, but he couldn’t handle the conflict. “Please don’t fight.”

To Yuri’s surprise, Maggie was the one to apologize. “I’m sorry, Squirrel. And, you’re right, Vil. I promised I’d do better about staying calm long enough to learn what’s actually happened before acting on assumptions. Also, Yuri hasn’t promised me anything himself, so…”

“I feel guilty for getting in a situation where I’m not sure what happened,” Yuri explained. “Dyszrian and I have known each other since we were toddlers. I went out with her last night because it seemed healthier than ruminating on how much I hate my mother by myself. It wasn’t a date, but it was just us. And part of me knew that was a horrific idea because she’s been acting strange. But I did it anyway because I have a ridiculous lack of self-preservation skills. And it nearly killed me. Literally. Because she dosed me with enough pixie dust the medics this morning were surprised I made it out of the club.”

Vil’s breath hissed in as the temperature in the room plummeted.

“Ugh!” Maggie grunted. “A name’s not enough. Help me find her and I’ll send her to the middle of a volcano.”

Leaning forward, Yuri buried his face in his hands. “That’s darkly sweet of you to offer. But unfortunately, I need her help.”

“Disagree.” Vil shook as he tightened his hold on Yuri. “Will get someone else to help with whatever needs doing.”

“Really?” Yuri shook his head and blinked at Vil through a mist of tears. “You have a list of potentially sympathetic members of the Superior Chamber to call and beg for support? And do you know what to bribe to them with? Because I don’t.”

The couch dipped as Maggie sat on the vacant end of it. She got her arm around Yuri’s lower back and leaned into his side. “I bet your aunt does. And don’t be mean to Vil. He loves you.”

“I know… I love him too.” Yuri tried to sigh out all of his frustration, but for every ounce of stress he shed, two ounces appeared somewhere else. “And I’m glad the two of you are here. Even if we don’t have matebonds anymore.”

“What?” Vil asked.

“You and Vil have one too,” Maggie said slowly, sounding like she was just figuring that out. “That’s great.”

“It was. The bond’s gone now. Just like ours.”

“Ours isn’t gone,” she countered despite ample evidence to the contrary.

“It vanished last night. Probably when the one between the two of you sprang up.” He’d be upset again later, but right now he was too exhausted. “And I’m not angry about that or anything. You’re good together.”

“Stop it!” Maggie sprang to her feet and turned to loom over him. “Look at me, Tseyuriel.”

He didn’t want to, but he forced his gaze as far up as her chin. Looking into her eyes and not feeling the familiar spark of the bond there would kill him. Her skin had the appearance of scales, and that reminder something had changed was painful enough.

“Yuri. I love you. Please look at me.”

Feeling like his soul was shattering, he pressed his lips together and shook his head.

“Yuri…” Pain and heartbreak wrapped around his name, and he hated himself for making her feel that way.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered. And he drew on his deepest well of energy, straining the dregs of his supply to force himself to meet her gaze.

- Maggie -

Maggie saw when Yuri’s sense of their connection returned. It was there in the relaxation of his posture and the happiness returning to his eyes. The shroud of misery over his features lifted, leaving wonder and adoration. From one second to the next, he ceased being a specter and returned to being himself. A shadow of physical pain still hovered in a small crease on his temple, but he was her Yuri again.

She bent to kiss him, not as deeply as she wished but sound enough to communicate what she needed to. Magic rippled out from them as her wings spread behind her. And the lights went out. Rot.

Vil sighed. “Broke the lightstones. Need to stop doing that, nibblet.”

Nibblet? She raised her eyebrows at the endearment, but didn’t object as she summoned a portable light from home and turned it on to illuminate the small space. Outside the door, voices yelled back and forth. “Kissing people does seem to be more dangerous than it used to be.”

“At least new ones,” Vil added. Seeing her trade a look with Yuri, he waved a hand in acknowledgment. “Aware kissed before. But perhaps not on Faereen?”

“Yes,” Maggie said slowly. That should have been obvious. “And not since the dragon magic burst out of me…”

“How did I not notice the wings before?” Yuri asked. He stood now, moving around to examine them.

“Because you were barely willing to look at me? Speaking of which, I’d bet anything you still have a bond with Vil.”

Prompted by her words, Vil put his hands on Yuri’s shoulders to turn him. She could feel the connection between them flare, but Vil’s gaze continued to bore into Yuri after that. “We may have some mystic dragon-magic something going on, Yuri. But that is not why I love you. And if you ever doubt me again, I will freeze all of your hair off.”

“That is fair and reasonable, beloved.” Yuri accepted the threat and planted a quick kiss on Vil’s lips. “Also, is it the lighting or is your skin different too?”

A pounding on the door preceded its opening. The heavyset guard who’d been on their speechstone outside when Maggie and Vil arrived stuck their head in. “Everything okay here, Your Grace?”

“Beyond okay, Kellen.” Yuri grinned at them. “How far does the magic outage go?”

“Just the hallway, the storage closet beside this room, and the employee bathroom.”

“Tell them to bill me for anything they need to replace,” Yuri instructed. “And did you have luck finding a new hotel?”

“Still looking. And my speechstone crapped out mid-conversation, so that could be a problem.”

Yuri glanced at Maggie with a question in his eyes. She made an assumption about what he was asking. “I can get us home. And get you back here before the vote. It’s not even tiring.”

He shook his head with an air of amazement. “New plan. I’ll be in an undisclosed but safe location until further notice.”

Kellen cleared their throat. “I would prefer to accompany you, Your Grace. At least for long enough to confirm it’s secure.”

After getting a nod from Vil, Yuri agreed to that and told Maggie, “Four to beam up?”

“As you wish.” She motioned everyone to their feet, then bathed the room in magic. With her mind focused on how much she longed to be home, she felt like Dorothy leaving Oz when the world broke apart and reformed around her.

Chapter 31

Headline News Update

Niaretya, Yskereen

Her Radiance’s Emergency Aid Team has arrived in Niaretya to repair the damage caused by last night’s unexplained magic surge. As the lack of accessibility is a significant issue, getting the local portal operational again is their leading priority.

According to spokesperson Umanial Partikov, the team was gifted a major assist when an unknown party cleared the town’s commonways of snow. In another unexpected development, reports indicate some local devices knocked out by the surge are functioning again, which implies time may fix the bulk of damaged goods without professional repairs.

The Federal Law and Imperial Protection Agency, known more commonly as the Eyes, is also on-site. As per standard policy, they have not yet commented on their ongoing investigation into the storm.

This is a developing story. See our continuing updates for more information.

- Maggie -

“That wasn’t tiring?” Yuri verified as he gaped around the living room back in Niaretya. Hearing his voice, the zymrae let out dual shrieks and swept into the room to yell at him in a mixture of ‘Thrilled you’re back!’ and ‘How could you leave us, you vile betrayer?’ Ninka followed, but other than planting herself between him and the front door didn’t let on she noticed his return. Yuri tried to pet the zymrae, but they were moving too much. “Introductions? Kellen-aja, these are Coal-ja and Ash-ja.”

Vil held a hand up. “Vil-ja. Welcome to our house.”

“Maggie-aj,” Maggie finished. Then she indicated the cat. “And our supreme mistress, Ninka-aj.”

“And where are we?” Kellen asked, taking in their surroundings.

“Yskereen,” Yuri tossed in as he removed his boots. He seemed perkier than in Heart’s Palace, and the little crease near his temple that spoke of being in pain had smoothed out. “No footwear inside.”

Kellen blinked at him, then stared at Maggie. They didn’t say anything about how far they’d just traveled, although Maggie found it hard to judge if they believed the answer. They took their shoes off, then walked around checking the locks on the windows.

As the guard left, Vil put his hand to Maggie’s chin and tilted her head from one side to the other. “Huh. Eyes changed.”

“What?” Confused, Maggie went to the entryway mirror. She didn’t have to look hard to see what he meant. Her dark amethyst eyes were now spiked with veins of emerald. Her gaze moved to meet Yuri’s in the reflection.

“Wow,” he said, astonished. A slow grin formed. “Those green shoots are the same color as my eyes, aren’t they?”

“They are.” As she stared back at herself, sparks of lightning flashed across her eyes. Electric purple and lime green. The change was more subtle than the ones her connection with Vil had brought on, but it still served as a visible mark of her link to Yuri.

Yuri leaned over her shoulder, bringing his face closer to the mirror. “No purple in mine. No fair.”

“We’ll get you some purple eyeliner,” Maggie offered. “You’ve always been sexy as hell in eyeliner.”

He huffed, shook his head, and turned to frown at Vil. “What are you doing?”

“Are you going somewhere?” Maggie asked, noticing Vil hadn’t removed his shoes but had picked up a scarf.

“Going to check on the Rabbit and see if Et Cetera is open and if have any attunement kits. If are lucky, may still have posters or speechstones.” He smiled. “You two catch up.”

“No,” Yuri said sharply. “You’re not going anywhere. The Eyes are looking for you. I’m surprised they haven’t found you yet.”

Vil cringed at Yuri’s tone. “Know didn’t summon a blizzard purpose, yesno?”

“I know that, yes.” Yuri’s expression softened. “But babe? If you’re this Frozen Demon person…”

“Not. Was Summer Vibes,” Vil said while Maggie wondered what the hell they were talking about. “And left before meeting you.”

“Summer Vibes. That…” Yuri shook his head with an amused smile. “Much better secret alias. Do you mind if I tell Sylf?”

“Assume she knows. Handed over part of my archives when told the Eyes my circle-spoke tried to get me to trigger avalanches.” Vil inched closer to Yuri. “Am sorry didn’t tell you, even though was out by then.”

“It’s okay.” Yuri took Vil’s hand. “Everyone knows I can’t shine sunlight on withholding information. And with Bex so deep, I always figured you had a story.”

Finally, Maggie caught on. Vil had confided he wasn’t part of the Yskies, but had never explained why. It had struck Maggie as weird that he had nothing to do with them when Bex seemed influential in the group, but she’d never pried into it. If they were trying to involve him in potentially life-threatening means of protest, it made sense he’d have left. Particularly since his mother’s death had involved a post-avalanche recovery effort. Odd Bex had remained though.

“Still,” said Vil. “Should have told you.”

“Yes, but there’s not much to do about it now.” Yuri took out his poster, frowned at its lack of response, and put it back in his pocket. “Guess I’ll talk to Sylf when she gets here. Do you know who Frozen Demon is?”

Vil shifted in discomfort. “Not someone who could summon a blizzard.”

Maggie stepped in. “Plus, I’m certain the storm was either my and Vil’s bond solidifying or me turning into a dragon.”

“Are you a cold dragon?” Yuri asked.

“I…” Frowning, Maggie signed for them to wait as she thought about that. “Yes? Or… No… Are ethereal dragons a thing?”

The others went completely still, then Yuri nodded. “That would explain how you’re so powerful.”

“Kahlee was ethereal,” Vil added. “Is why is the Divine of magic.”

Kahlee. The messiah figure of the Kahleet religion. Rot. “But maybe the blizzard was Vil’s magic blending into mine? A doctor told me matebonds are mixed magic, not fated romance or anything like that.”

“Clinically accurate,” Yuri confirmed, sounding like he’d add more. He waved his hand to reset the conversation though. “Okay. I need to think for a minute.”

With a haggard cast falling over him, Yuri sat on the stairs. Vil followed, looking down at him nervously. “How big of a problem am I for you?”

“Problem?” Yuri squinted in confusion. “Because you used to be with the Yskies? You saw my art show, ja. I wish you’d mentioned it earlier so I could have been ahead of the script, but it’s fine. Still don’t want you going out though, because I want to be there when the Eyes talk to you.”

“Okay.” Vil glanced at Maggie. “But I do need an attunement kit. Elven devices aren’t responding to me anymore.”

“I will have questions about that later.” Wrapping his hands in his hair, Yuri bent forward while Vil and Maggie traded concerned looks. Maggie sat beside Yuri, putting her arm around his shoulders. Though he remained hunched over, his posture relaxed at the contact. “Vil, if Maggie sends you to Vliketla, you could get your kit and replacements for my poster and speechstone. Then I can try to organize something…”

“Devices might just need recharged,” Vil speculated. “But, yeah, could do that. What planning?”

“A political coup designed to ensure the vote on Yskerae representation goes the right way.” Yuri tilted his face toward Maggie. “Mags, you said a name wasn’t enough. Do you need to have met someone to move them, or could you do it with a photo of them or description of their location?”

“No idea. I only realized I could teleport people this morning.”

“Excuse me?” Kellen interrupted. “There are people I’d like to have join us. My secondary poster was deactivated for the surge, so I can warn them it will happen. And my mini-slate is fine, so I have images of them.”

“I can try with them.” Maggie rubbed Yuri’s shoulder before getting up to confer with the bodyguard. Vil took her place while Yuri continued to look thoughtful.

A few minutes later, they had confirmation that a name accompanied by a picture was sufficient for Maggie’s magic to latch onto someone. As Kellen gathered their additions to the household defenses around the table for a briefing, Vil and Maggie established a plan for her to bring him back home in an hour. Fortunately, the surges hadn’t disabled anyone’s bands since bands spent most of their time in passive mode, so there shouldn’t be any surprises. She sent him to the tech district with a bag holding all their devices, then regarded Yuri.

She held her hand out to him. He took it with a questioning look and let her draw him to his feet. “Let’s take a break.”

Yuri’s responding laugh held an edge of hysteria. “There’s too much to do.”

“But you can’t do any of it without functioning devices. I’m not willing to steal one for you, so you have to wait for Vil anyway.” She brought herself closer to him, noticing his breath catch and his pupils widen. “I’m going to my room. And I’d like you to join me.”

- Yuri -

Without thought, Yuri grabbed Maggie as she stepped around him. He clutched her close, pressing her hips against his with a hand at the small of her back. “Are you sure?”

Her eyes bored into his, their whites full of multicolored lightning. Wordlessly, she teleported them from the bottom of the stairs straight to the foot of her bed.

His breath came in sharp bursts. “If we cross this line again, I’ll never be happy coming back to this side of it.”

“Are you happy on this side now?”

“No.”

“Neither am I.” She kissed him, frantic and hungry. Together, they toppled onto the mattress.

“Wait.”

“Wait?” Maggie fell back, although she kept her leg hooked around him.

Why had he said that? Voices drifted into the room to remind him. “Door.”

“Door!”

Maggie’s leg released him to shut it, which he did as quickly as possible. But he stood gazing down at her rather than falling upon her. An overwhelming amount of emotions screamed for his attention, bringing a truly baffling confluence of happiness and misery. Maggie’s expression softened as she looked back at him. She sat up and reached to pull him to sit next to her.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered. As she wrapped him in a hug, he started sobbing. Where was that coming from? “I don’t know what’s wrong. I want to be here. So much.”

“It’s okay, sweetling. You’ve been through a lot.”

“I just…” He didn’t know how to finish that, so he clung silently until he could express himself better. “I lost you. And I can’t do that again.”

“You won’t,” she promised. “I survived without you, but I hated it. I refuse to return to that.”

He longed to believe her. But could he?

“And, Yuri? It’s not Maggie-the-Elf saying she’ll never leave. It’s Maggie-the-Dragon saying she’ll never release you. You marked my eyes. You’re part of me.” Something simmered beneath her scaly skin, like the dragon aspects of her had woken up to lay claim to him. Her wings stretched out before closing around him. The greens in her eyes roared to dominance. “You’re mine, Tseyuriel. And I’m yours. Now and always.”

His tears slowed as Maggie kissed them away. Then they vanished completely as she brought her lips to his. This kiss wasn’t the ravishing, demanding type like the one before it had been. This one was tender and patient. She’d gone from demanding his body to offering her love. This kiss promised a future that was everything he wanted.

When they lay back on the bed a second time, no one stopped them.

- Vil -

Vil suspected he’d picked up more of Maggie’s powers than they’d previously realized when his wait for a technician was filled with an awareness of Yuri’s emotional turmoil. It worried him until the balance shifted entirely to happiness and love. Whatever blip had occurred, it seemed Yuri and Maggie had worked it out. That was a relief. Part of him had been afraid to put too much faith in their triad, had feared Yuri and Maggie’s past would flare up again and cause an irreparable rift. And if their reunion had followed that pessimistic script, he had no idea how he would have responded.

When he got to talk to the enchantment-tech, he received a mixture of good and bad news. The good news was that none of the devices were permanently busted. The bad news was their recovery would take time. And rushing the process would cause damage. If Yuri was to successfully orchestrate something as massive as he seemed to be planning, he’d need working devices that night, so Vil bought replacements for Yuri’s stuff and had his sigil transferred over. And he picked up an unassigned one, just in case someone needed it.

Since he had the tech’s attention anyway, he asked how hard it would be to obtain devices that would work for him. After a conversation that resulted in Vil purchasing a few in-stock power attunement kits and placing several special orders, he rushed to a jeweler to pick up a powersharer just before Maggie teleported him back home. The ench-tech had suggested one as a hack to let him operate basic appliances until he could get them properly attuned.

He’d hoped to teleport to a room containing naked versions of his partners, but they were both stubbornly dressed when he arrived. And watching the news, of all things. He raised his eyebrows and informed them, “Didn’t make a point of leaving you alone so could watch the viewer.”

Maggie got up to kiss him, her recolored eyes dancing. “Didn’t start doing that until a few minutes ago. Did the stuff you intended us to first.”

“Good.” He hugged her before removing his shoes and bringing the bag to the couch while she made tea. A newscaster was discussing the power issues in Niaretya, conveying the same information about devices Vil had intended to share and assuring locals their health charms were still working. Rot. He’d checked Maggie’s birth control marking was still there, but it hadn’t occurred to him it could have stopped operating without fading.

Vil tried to hand Yuri his things and go to the restroom, but Yuri had other ideas. The newly elevated duke tossed the devices to the side, snagged Vil’s wrist, and yanked him onto the couch. “I have a million things to do,” Yuri said. “But the most important is telling you I adore you. And getting you to sign the paper on the refreshment table.”

As soon as Yuri stopped kissing him long enough, Vil examined the paper. “What does being an official member of your household mean?”

“It’ll raise the level of proof the Eyes need to provide to keep you in custody without a conviction. If you’d committed a federal crime, it wouldn’t help in the long run, but you didn’t, so…” Yuri’s expression turned timid. “You don’t have to sign it.”

Without a word, Vil picked up the pen next to the document and scrawled his name on it. He’d have preferred something establishing that Yuri was his as much as he was Yuri’s, but he’d take this for now.

Yuri smiled, folded the paper, and told Vil, “Keep that on you for the next few days.”

He took time to kiss Yuri before tucking the document into a pocket. “What next?”

Picking up his poster, Yuri let out a sigh. “Now I get back to work, starting with contacting my aunt.”

“The aunt who’s the Empress of Ashareen?” Vil clarified. This aspect of Yuri’s position was taking its time to wiggle the entire way into his brain.

“Only aunt I have.” Yuri wrote something while Vil disappeared to deal with his bladder.

Vil emerged to find Maggie radiating anxiety. “Um, everyone? There are strangers out front.”

“I’m on it,” Kellen announced, swooping across the room from where they’d been writing in the kitchen. “If it’s the news, I assume no one here has a comment. What if it’s investigators?”

Yuri groaned and shot a questioning look at Vil, who shrugged. “They’ll keep coming back until I talk to them.”

“Keep your answers short, truthful, and vague,” Yuri told him. “And if they try to take you anywhere, stay put.”

Kellen opened the door. It was not the media.

Guardian Percy Deshonelle escorted two uniformed Eyes into the house. While Percy smiled apologetically, the Eyes requested Vil go with them. Yuri rose, looking more regal than Vil would have thought him capable of. “Vildian Veyndgraf is a member of my household. Unless you can convince me you have cause to detain him, you’ll need to discuss whatever you want to talk about here.”

“Who are you?” the older-looking Eye blurted.

The haughty scowl Yuri delivered implied that anyone who didn’t know the answer to that wasn’t worth telling.

With a soft cough, Percy filled Investigator Clueless in. “Duke Tseyuriel of Yskereen.”

“Duke…” The Eye shook their head. “Duke Tseyuriel’s in the capital.”

“I was in the capital earlier today,” Yuri waved a hand. “Now I’m not. And I don’t owe you an explanation on how I achieved that. If you have questions for my bondmate, you can ask them here and now. Or you can toss off. I’m in the middle of a conversation with the empress.”

As if scripted, Yuri’s poster went ping.

The second Eye took a shot at controlling the situation. “We just have a few questions for Mx Veyndgraf. There’s no need for him to go anywhere, although perhaps everyone would be more comfortable sitting?”

No one sat.

Slightly deflated, Eye the Second brought out a slate and read what Vil assumed was their list of questions. “Um… Before you answer, I am obligated to inform you I am wearing a truthfinder. Do you have a connection to the events last night?”

Yuri zipped in. “Which events?”

Flustered, the investigator rephrased. “Are you connected to either the damaging burst of magic or the blizzard that occurred in Niaretya last night?”

“Everyone who was in Niaretya is connected to it,” Yuri said. “Are you asking if he deliberately caused these things to happen?”

“Um… Yes?” They sucked in a breath and made a third attempt. “Did you deliberately cause either the damaging burst of magic or the blizzard that occurred in Niaretya last night?”

At Yuri’s signal, Vil answered. “No.”

“Do you know of another party who deliberately caused either of those things?”

“No.”

The first Eye took over. “Did you cause either the burst of magic or the blizzard, deliberately or otherwise?”

Rot. Vil had hoped they’d continue to avoid that question.

Yuri answered before Vil could. “It’s irrelevant who was responsible if the actions weren’t deliberate. Imperial law protects accidental discharges of magic beyond the user’s control.”

“But it does not protect negligence,” Eye the First argued.

Eye the Second glanced at their companion in annoyance before focusing on Yuri. “Your Grace, with all respect, if we can assign these events to accidental occurrences by a known party, we can stop looking for a malignant culprit.”

Vil would have told them what happened at that point, but Yuri shook his head. “Vil’s already told you he did nothing to deliberately trigger either event. If you want to pester him more on that subject, get a warrant.”

Chapter 32

- Yuri & Aunt Kat -

11 Ninth Verse - Last Day

(6:01)

From Yuri

Know that list of people we think would vote in support but who won’t make it in time? I’ve got a way to get them there.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:11)

From Aunt Kat

Is this method something I should know? Or something I should remain ignorant of?

~~~~~~~~~

(6:13)

From Yuri

It’s one of those things, but I’m honestly not sure which.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:14)

From Aunt Kat

This is my personal poster, not the official one. Let’s go with you tell me your plan and I’ll either thank you for it or delete the message and pretend it never came through.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:16)

From Yuri

Here goes!

There’s a full-blooded dragon who wants to help. And they’re powerful enough to teleport people across at least half of the country.

I can’t stress enough that they don’t mean to challenge your throne in any way. They’re willing to take a loyalty oath to you, although they’ll be picky about what they show public support for. They’re not the sort of person to welcome attention.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:20)

From Aunt Kat

They’re going to get attention whether they want it or not if they really are a rotting dragon. You’re certain this person isn’t a threat to stability?

~~~~~~~~~

(6:21)

From Yuri

I’m positive.

And like I said, they’re willing to make an oath to you. Even one backed by magic. The last thing they want is your job.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:24)

From Aunt Kat

A dragon pledging to me personally would be nearly as disruptive as one trying to overthrow me. Will they take an oath to our constitution? The same one the Assembly takes would suffice.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:26)

From Yuri

That won’t be a problem. Although I don’t think they’d be happy with you if you gave them a seat along with it.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:30)

From Aunt Kat

Thanks for the warning. The peacekeepers that will be present in the morning know not to attack any being without direct orders from me, but I’ll emphasize that this is true no matter how threatened they may feel. I’ll get Haren to send you the list of people we left off the last one for transportation issues.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:31)

From Yuri

Thanks! Can he send the old list too? Long story, but my poster toasted itself. I copied my sigil to a new one and my contacts ported, but all of my old messages are gone.

One other thing… Any chance we could use one of the front rooms in Chamber Place? Or would getting caught be too disastrous?

~~~~~~~~~

(6:33)

From Aunt Kat

You’re family. Your presence in my homes is easy to explain, especially since you have business across the square.

Dragon-based teleportation probably isn’t blocked by the shields, but please enter through the hidden garden to avoid alarming my staff. Just let Haren know when you have an estimated arrival time and they’ll pass the word along.

And if it doesn’t go without saying, I’m proud of you for taking action. Although at some point you need to explain how in the accursedry you met a dragon.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Yuri -

After the Eyes rotted off, warning they would pursue a warrant, Yuri sent a message to his sister. She responded she could delay things until she got there, which relaxed Yuri enough for him to settle into organizing his thoughts to form an hour-by-hour timeline. With everything spread out across the table in individual pieces of paper for each hour, he realized he needed help. Hopefully, Sylf would handle some of the calls to people who’d need convincing, but a third caller would be nice. And he’d have to ask Kellen to coordinate with people’s security. And they needed a chart to tell them when to get whom to avoid surprising anyone. Assuming Maggie’s phone anxiety on Earth had translated to anxiety about speech calls, he couldn’t delegate that to her. But if Vil successfully attuned a speechstone, he’d be willing to take the job.

“Kaz is here!” Maggie announced, annoyingly chipper about the news.

With a disapproving frown, Kellen intercepted her before she could open the door. “Your Grace?”

Oh, how he wished he could bar Kaz from entry! But it didn’t take tons of foresight to realize how bad an idea that was. “It’s fine. He’s a friend of Maggie’s.”

Catching his tension, Maggie embraced him while Kellen let Kaz in. She whispered, “He’ll be your friend if you let him.”

That was asking a lot. Even if Kaz did respond to hearing the triad announcement with a joyful whoop. That was weird, wasn’t it? Why did he care that much?

Yuri tried to tune the visitor out, but Kaz saw the papers and whistled. “All that’s happening tonight? Can I help?”

Rot. Yuri didn’t feel he could decline the offer. “Yeah. Does the library have any large display boards?”

“No, but I can snag some from the meeting rooms. Unless you’d rather work in the community center?”

“No, it’s better to stay here, I think. But I’d love to get all this up on something interactive. And maybe get a second one to break down the transportation schedule?”

“No problem.” Kaz hesitated. “If you want me to help more than with materials, I’ll need to know what’s going on. I’m guessing it has something to do with how you got here from Heart’s Palace so fast.”

Maggie smiled her approval as Yuri responded, “I’ll brief you after my sister gets here. That way, I don’t have to say everything twice. Maggie, can you help get the boards?”

She tipped a salute and told Kaz, “Watch this!” A heartbeat later, they were gone.

Vil groaned. “Am trying, but still don’t like him.”

“Right there with you, beloved.” Before being sidetracked by the planet’s most annoying librarian, Vil and Maggie had approached like they wanted something. “Did you need me?”

“Always.” The snow danced in Vil’s intense gaze. But then he cleared his throat. “But in terms of things I’d like you to do for me while your security people are watching, could you charge this powersharer? It wouldn’t take Maggie’s dragon magic and I can’t even activate the attunement kits without it.”

Yuri held his hand out. “Which power do you want?”

“Should probably share the translation.” Vil gave him a wry half-smile. “Don’t trust myself with slicing people. Being able to ice them is temptation enough.”

With a harrumph of acknowledgment, Yuri called his physical power to place a cut across the back of his hand and draped the bracelet over it. “Say something in a language I don’t know.”

“You are the most beautiful being in the universe and I adore you more than life. I desire nothing more than to be with you until the end of time, because you are the epitome of love.”

“Wow. I think it’s done, but feel free to keep going.”

Vil laughed, “Are song lyrics. But doesn’t make them untrue.”

Yuri healed his hand and secured the bracelet around Vil’s wrist. He brushed his lips across it and tried to think of lyrics to offer back. He was still fumbling through his memory when his speechstone wrecked the moment by chiming for attention. After he rejected the call, the caller posted. Yuri sighed and answered Vil’s concerned squint. “It’s Dyszrian, who I assume is near the top of the list of people you’d enjoy dicing up.”

“Leading it by a large margin,” Vil confirmed with a glower. “Block her.”

“Attractive proposal. I hate rejecting it…” Yuri shook his head at the message. “But she’s offering a lot of intel Kat and I don’t have, and I think we need it. Plus, if I tell her to drown, she could be just as useful for the other side. It’s safer to keep an eye on her. I promise I will not let her within five spans of me this time.”

“Poppet…”

“I know. I don’t like the idea of working with her either.” But with a heavy heart, he realized he had to. “I’ll call her back from the bedroom. If you want to come with me, I’d appreciate the grounding.”

Vil followed him to their room, where they curled up together under the covers. Vil held him as Yuri made himself call Dysz. With his ear to Vil’s chest throughout the conversation, Yuri picked up on his beloved’s repeated growls. It was a pity Dyszrian couldn’t hear them. She could stand extra threatening.

By the time they negotiated an agreement, Yuri felt absolutely sick. But this was what gave Yskereen its strongest chance. He ended without telling her where he was or much of what he was planning, but promised to keep in contact as the night wore on. He disconnected, pressed as far into Vil as he could, and whimpered. “We’re going to have to bring her here, and I have no idea how to convince Maggie to do it.”

Stroking his back, Vil told him, “Maggie posted me while you were talking. Says your sister will be here in a few minutes. Our Mouse is a little terrifying these days.”

“Says the guy who controls blizzards.” Rather than getting up, Yuri continued to cling. “How many minutes is a few?”

“Probably not long enough for anything interesting.” Nevertheless, Vil maneuvered their bodies until he could bring his lips to Yuri’s. But the kiss no sooner started than the doorbell rang.

“That was not a few minutes,” Yuri observed.

“Wasn’t.” Vil let go and wiggled out of bed. “Assume don’t want to make her wait?”

“Would love to make her wait. However, I’m afraid what she and Maggie will get up to unsupervised. Kellen doesn’t count in this case. They’d play co-conspirator.”

They left the bedroom as Maggie was letting Sylf in. His sister stopped immediately inside the doorway, taking in Maggie’s new appearance. Sylf tilted her head, “You look different.”

Maggie raised her eyebrows. “You’ve changed a bit too. Could have sworn you were almost as short as Yuri.”

“As if.” Sylf snorted. “I’ve always been way taller. Much better looking. Considerably smarter… I’m just the better twin, really. No idea why you picked him.” And then she laughed and hugged Maggie like they were best friends rather than people who had met a handful of times many years ago. He had to wonder how much trouble a closeness between them would cause him.

“Hey, Sylfianna?” Yuri trotted down the stairs behind Kellen, who’d planted themselves at the bedroom door when he went upstairs, even though he’d told them he was safe there. “Care to stop hitting on my bondmate?”

“Kellen? Yuri?” Sylf stomped over to intercept them. “How in the accursedry did you beat me here? They don’t make civilian crafts anywhere near as fast as what I was in.”

With a dreamy grin that aimed to annoy her, he shrugged. “True love.”

“I teleported them,” Maggie said, spoiling Yuri’s fun. “That storm yesterday was me coming into dragon powers. I’ve always been able to move small objects small distances, but I’ve graduated to moving people across empires.”

“Dragon powers,” Sylf repeated the words without inflection, gaping at Maggie’s wings. “I was thinking the new appendages were elemental.”

“Nope. Dragon.” Maggie shrugged. Her shoulders rose and fell, but most of the motion was in her wings. “Haven’t fully transformed yet, but feel certain I can. Just waiting for dramatic effect.”

“Full-blooded dragon, then. Gotcha.” Nodding like this wasn’t a big deal, even though Yuri would be hard pressed to think of a bigger one, Sylf moved on to Vil as he tried to slide past the congestion at the foot of the stairs. “Next question… You’re Vil?”

Yuri rolled his eyes. “Who else would he be? Sylfianna-aj, this is Vildian-ja.”

“Vil! At last, we meet!” Sylf placed her hands to her heart and pretended to swoon before throwing her arms around a surprised Vil.

“Hi?” Vil hugged Sylf back, shooting Yuri a lost look.

“Also!” Sylf straightened and took a step back. “Vildian Veyndgraf, I have a warrant for your arrest.”

Vil’s eyebrows shot up as Maggie emitted a sound so affronted it was comical.

“I’m not going to use it!” Sylf swatted at Maggie’s arm. “I just insisted I have it so no one else tries to execute the silly thing. But if anyone asks, try to act like you’re in my custody, Vil. And don’t leave the house.”

Yuri stepped in. “He’s going to need to. We have an elaborate scheme the Eyes probably shouldn’t be aware of. Aunt Kat knows, but Empress Katsara doesn’t, if you get me.”

“Fair enough.” Sylf unpinned the golden eye from her vest and dropped it into her pocket. “Yskereen rises! Let’s get this revolution started.”

- Vil -

Vil’s recollections of the last time he’d felt this much like a waste of resources hovered beneath the surface of every thought. No matter how often he reminded himself he had value to the people who loved him, he couldn’t make the voices stop yelling accusations of uselessness. Pushing aside the pull of self-depreciation, he strove to be helpful, to earn his place on this team. But he could only contribute so much. Posters and slates wouldn’t respond to him. A simple attunement had not been sufficient to convince a speechstone to work with him. And he was trash at this type of stuff anyway. He could design sports plays, inspire kids on the ice, cook, and clean. None of those things needed doing.

Meanwhile, the twins were a sight to behold, executing a dance of schmoozing and flattery as they whipped up votes. It seemed second nature to both of them. Vil had always found Yuri charming; it had been one of the first things he’d noticed, right after those captivating green eyes, and he’d never thought he was alone in that. But based on the media coverage, half the Empire was nearly as much in love with him as Vil was. Yuri needed Vil’s help as much as he needed to be run over by a glacier. How the rot could Vil prove himself worthy of being with him?

No one other than Dyszrian seemed happy she was there, but at least she was being useful. She had an arrogant poise that reminded him of Lyra Karskov, Bex’s unlikable girlfriend, and a cold attractiveness he noted with satisfaction suffered under the wounds laced across her skin. Hopefully, they’d leave magic-resistant scars. One cut on her cheek kept reopening. Vil was confident Yuri was behind the injuries. And just as confident Yuri could heal them if he wanted to. Vil was okay with letting her suffer. In fact, if Yuri didn’t keep insisted they still needed her, he’d have exulted in adding to the damage. Frostbite would suit her.

While she weaseled pledges and spun deals, the security team monitored her nonstop, Yuri looked queasy whenever she got too close to him, and Sylf acted even more likely to kill her than Vil and Maggie were. Maggie had transported her after a brief argument, but made it very clear all she needed to send a person somewhere was to be able to find it on a map. As far as Vil knew, Kaz had no idea what Maggie’s issue with Dyszrian was. Regardless, the librarian brought in a third standing slate to display a map of the Empire with all its active volcanoes marked between an ocean map showing a variety of deep trenches and an illustration of the solar system.

Vil gave the viper props for one thing; she made Kaz seem extremely likable in contrast. Yeah, he was still weird, and the glee he’d expressed when he learned about Maggie’s matebonds was more than a tad creepy. But he wasn’t, at sunset, an awful person. And he was currently proving more helpful to the effort than Vil. By a long shot.

With Kellen helping to coordinate with other people’s security personnel, Kaz and Maggie had set up a timetable for transporting everyone who needed it to Heart’s Palace. They’d been busy for hours establishing the details, making sure they had pictures of everyone needing transportation, and getting written consent from everyone involved. They’d fallen into a flow Vil didn’t want to interrupt once he’d finished cleaning up from dinner, but after starting the only vaguely useful thing he could think of, which was baking energy bars, he had to wave Maggie into the kitchen. She wrote something down, fist bumped Kaz, and trotted over.

As soon as she was close enough, Vil wrapped his arms around her. He apologized as he did it. “Sorry, nibblet. Need a moment.”

Maggie squeezed him back, drawing her wings around him. The cocooning effect was like medicine for his soul. He bent his head into her neck, breathing deeply and letting her scent add to comforting him. She leaned her cheek against his horn and whispered, “You never have to apologize for needing a hug, sweetling.”

She knew how he was feeling, but he told her anyway. “My emotions are all over the place. But trying to wait until this is over to fall apart.”

“Bottling things up is never healthy.” She rubbed at the tension in his back. “If you need to talk, I could use a break. Although it might be a while before Yuri’s available.”

With a sigh, Vil brought his head up. He couldn’t see Yuri through Maggie’s wings, but he smiled in the right direction. “Amazing, isn’t he?”

“Well phrased.” Maggie’s smile radiated love as she turned her head and parted her wings enough for him to peek through the gap. “Also, beautiful. And terrifying.”

Across the room, Yuri caught them watching. Absolute adoration took over from the previous moment’s determination. He waved to them, then turned away and started talking again, as though he couldn’t hold a conversation with Vil and Maggie in sight. And maybe he couldn’t. Vil would find it accursedly difficult to think if the other two were cuddling and shooting him affectionate smiles. “Think distracting him,” he murmured.

Maggie nodded, fondness continuing to soften her gaze when she shifted it from Yuri to Vil. “At some point, I’m getting a bunch of strangers to a strange city. Will need you holding my hand to keep from running and sobbing in the closet.”

Right. He wasn’t the only one going through difficult trash tonight, for all that he was selfishly wallowing in his issues. “Will be there. Sorry didn’t offer already. Been pretty self-centered today.”

Maggie frowned. “Haven’t seen any evidence of you ever being self-centered, Vildian.”

He released a slow breath, staring at the oven to keep from seeing Maggie’s faith in him. “Set the oven for me? Turned it on, but can’t adjust it. Apparently is too complicated for the powersharer hack. Would like to get these bars in. Then maybe we can go downstairs while they bake? Or not, if busy…”

“What temperature?”

She never responded to the part about the basement, but grabbed his hand when he had the baking sheet in and led him to the basement. There, she pulled him onto the lounger with her and demanded, “Spill, Chinchilla.”

“Chinchilla?”

His heart sang as she explained, “It’s a small earth mammal. Bigger than a squirrel. Smaller than a rabbit. Agile, playful, and comes from the mountains. Also, has gorgeous hair and hates warm weather. Yuri and I think it suits you. What do you think?”

He thought he needed to kiss her immediately, so he did. But after a moment, she stopped him and signed for him to talk. He sighed, knowing there was no point in insisting it could wait. He brought his legs up to his chest and stared at his toes. “Am alright. Just feeling like a heatstone at Kenshlynair.”

Maggie squinted at him.

He smiled softly. “Is unfair how adorable are when wrinkle your nose like that.”

“Wait. Is that why you always stare at me when I’m confused? You think it’s cute?” She buried her face in her hands, which did nothing to decrease her cuteness.

“Have many reasons to stare at you.” He concluded the declaration with a suggestive grin when he saw her peeking through her fingers.

Laughing, the most attractive dragon in history shook her head at him. “Whatever, silly person. Please explain your reference?”

“Kenshlynair was an ancient fire festival from the Star-ruled days.”

“Oh.”

“Yeah… And last time felt half this useless…”

Lightning flashed in her eyes. “You’re not useless. And you weren’t then.”

He winced. “Was assured otherwise.”

“By someone who was wrong. And bet I can guess who.” The air grew frigid as Maggie clutched her fists and looked like she might summon Istle to punch her. Which wasn’t completely fair. Istle hadn’t been the only person telling him that.

“Long time ago,” he said quickly, wanting to de-escalate. “Just feeling sorry for myself. Over it. Really. No need to kill anyone. As a devotion, should probably limit the number of things are on trial for until after Yuri’s career is more established. And the feds are already too interested in me.”

She stilled and he realized what he’d just said a second before she smiled and asked, “As a devotion?”

“Um…” His heart went into sprint mode. “Was a premature use of the word. Pretend said triad?”

“Don’t think it’s inaccurate. Except legally.” Maggie’s eyes were misty, but happy.

He didn’t think so, either. Even if it was early to feel so confident. “Barely reached our one-day anniversary.”

Her eyes flicked to the clock before coming back to him. “All that means is that we already wasted too much time on denial.”

Unable to argue otherwise, he pulled her close, intent on proving that she was right about his potential usefulness.

- Maggie -

Yuri’s voice preceded him into the basement, filled with uncertainty. “Okay if I come down?”

“Obviously,” Maggie called up, sharing a concerned look with Vil as she moved to give Yuri space between them. This wasn’t a great time for Yuri’s insecurity issues to make an appearance. “No one’s avoiding you, sweetling.”

“Were just wondering if would be mad at us for yanking you down without warning,” Vil added.

“Good. I need a break.” Yuri smiled at them as he rounded the corner of the stairs. “And I don’t like being avoided. At least not by you two.”

Vil turned and held a hand out. “Like to not avoid you from closer, if possible.”

“Exceedingly possible.” In a rush, Yuri crossed the room to take Vil’s hand and let himself be pulled down onto the lounger. He collapsed into Vil’s embrace, nestling between his legs with a clear sense of relief. “Don’t think I've spent enough time telling you how much I missed you.”

Smiling and letting his eyes close as he held Yuri, Vil made a contented sound while Maggie nearly melted from the sweetness. “Missed you too, poppet. Never go away again.”

“Don’t want to.” Yuri’s sigh was as loud as his words. “Want to hole up in bed, marveling over how amazingly lucky I was to come home to a triad.”

“An obsessed triad,” Vil said. “Assume Maggie mentioned that? Apparently dragons like obsession even if they don’t limit themselves to one mate.”

A sense of dread poked at Maggie’s gut as blocking the implications of her recent changes became harder. Although she’d tried to push her discomfort down like she’d been doing all day, Yuri picked up on it. He sat straighter and turned to face her without leaving Vil’s arms. “What about that bothered you, Mags?”

Tremors spread across her body as she thought of her answer. “I was evicted from my last life because I wasn’t from that planet. But dragons aren’t from this world, so…”

A burst of laughter from Yuri got her to stop and stare at him in disbelief. “I’m sorry!” he threw out over the end. “Fears are never funny. Even completely nonsensical ones.”

Vil flicked his bicep. “What Yuri means to say is that while it’s highly improbable anyone is going to want to kick a god out of the Empire, let alone off the planet, he cares about your feelings and didn’t mean to devalue them.”

“That!” Yuri pointed behind him at Vil. “That’s exactly what I meant!” He stretched both arms and bent forward to grab Maggie’s hands, drawing her back with him to bring her into a double hug. “You’re safe, Little Mouse. I promise.”

The sentiment was nice, but he couldn’t guarantee that, could he?

“Traveled halfway across the continent and back in under an hour,” Vil pointed out. “Think demonstrates ability to protect yourself if needed.”

“But if they have magic blockers, I’ll be helpless,” she whispered.

Yuri made a negating noise. “You have dragon magic. There aren’t blockers for that.”

She pulled back to frown at him. “Really? Do drakekin not have dragon magic?”

“A sliver.” He shrugged. “Most of us are running almost exclusively on elven magic though. Or a blend of magics that has enough elven in it to be blocked. That’s why my blood works on sharers and yours doesn’t.”

“Still, I can be knocked out as easily as anyone else, can’t I?”

“Wouldn’t bet on it,” Vil responded. “One of the reasons elementals are hated is because can hurt dragons more easily than elves can. Are probably more enhanced than realize.”

“Not sure want to be enhanced.” Did that contradict not wanting to be vulnerable? “And am certain don’t want to be The Divine Magdalena, patron of whatever accursed thing they’d make me patron of.”

The guys gave her dual looks of sympathy, although neither of them could deny the possibility her dragon-self could be deified. “The dragon could have a different name?” Vil suggested.

“Like a secret identity?” Neat idea, but it wouldn’t work. “Except my dragon form probably has the same coloring as my elven one. And even my elven body has scales, horns, and wings. My name isn’t a secret we can keep if anyone knows Yuri has anything to do with a dragon. And even if we abandon the plan that has me appear in dragon shape before the vote, people might suspect there’s one involved from the distances I’m going to be moving folks.”

Yuri’s fingers combed through her hair. “You know I wouldn’t ask you to help if it wasn’t important. And I can’t think of another way to pull this off. But if you need to back out, it’s not too late. I’ll move on to working with the team drafting a demand for a re-vote.”

Although withdrawal held allure, she couldn’t succumb to its seduction. That would hurt Yuri’s position, making him look ineffective and naive and not at all ready for his new job, just as everyone screaming about his age already believed. Which would make the next century considerably harder. Plus, she lacked faith in a re-vote push succeeding. And that would mean her cowardice had cost Yskereen a chance at democracy. No, she needed to don her battle armor and force herself to contribute. She breathed in, held it, released the breath, and put her heart into mimicking bravery. “I’m doing this.”

“Didn’t think a different name would hide you,” Vil explained quietly. “Thought might make being a public figure easier if considered the dragon separate from Maggie. Graf wasn’t really me most of the time, which meant was easier to be him. Not sure if explaining well.”

“Makes sense,” Maggie assured him. Considering the idea from a new angle, she nodded. “Thinking of a public self as a character to play could be helpful. Never had trouble acting. My trouble’s being me.”

“What are we calling the dragon, then?” Yuri asked, looking at Maggie expectantly. “Something about snow?”

“Yeah…” Maggie rolled a few things through her mind. “And something from Yskern… What’s Yskern for snowflake?”

“Yslania,” Vil supplied. He smiled at the word. “Like that for you.”

“It’s good,” Yuri agreed. “Invokes your cold energy, but isn’t threatening.”

Maggie liked it too. A lot. Enough she toyed for a second with the idea of using it for the public in general. Duchess Consort Yslania seemed less daunting than Duchess Consort Maggie, by a long shot. But that could wait. They hadn’t established she’d be Duchess Consort Anyone yet. On that subject… She sat up to look at Yuri. But before she decided if he’d think it was too early to mention the word ‘devotion,’ Dyszrian bellowed his name.

Groaning, Yuri buried his head between Vil and Maggie before yelling back, “I’m on break.”

“Break’s over! The Marchioness of Tal-Galishreen wants to talk to you.”

“Rot,” Yuri muttered. “If we get her, we can take half the southeast.”

Maggie moved to let him up, but Vil held on to him, yelling, “Tell her he’ll call her back.”

“Vil…” Yuri’s protest was weak enough Maggie snuggled back into him.

“You don’t just call someone like her back,” Dyszrian stomped down the stairs without an invitation. One of the security people swept in to plant themselves between her and Yuri, leaving her to stop and glare at Vil around them. “If I wanted advice on how to bet on a hockey game, I’d ask you. But I thought we were trying to influence something that actually matters.”

“Volcano,” Maggie snarled. Yuri bolted up in response to his ‘friend’ disappearing, but Maggie signed for him to calm down. “Just sent her back to the living room. But the trashfucker’s lucky.”

“Apologies she got by. It won’t happen again.” The security person tipped their head, pivoted, and sprinted back upstairs.

Vil took a deep breath as frost spread across the ceiling. “Really don’t like that monster being in my house.”

“I know.” Yuri’s voice was shaky. “Not thrilled about it either. But we deal with hating her in person for one night to achieve representation for our province. Then we can hate her from afar for the rest of our lives.”

“Promise?” Vil asked, letting Yuri stand but not looking happy about it.

Yuri bent four fingers and delivered a deep bow. “I swear it by The Divine Yslania.”

Maggie folded her arms and glared, even as her heart swished from the way Yuri grinned up through his hair. “Can put you in a volcano too, you know.”

The grin stayed in place as Yuri straightened. “Could. Except you love me too much.”

She rolled her eyes. “Could always change my mind about that.”

“Nope. If that were possible, you would have by now.” And with that, he blew her a kiss and trotted back into the fray.

Chapter 33

- Maggie & Bex -

15 Ninth Verse - Last Day

(6:27)

From Maggie

Hey, Bex! I can post again! Did you get our note?

~~~~~~~~~

(6:30)

From Bex

Did! Have many questions about how you got it to us.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:32)

From Maggie

That’s fair. Will tell you all about it when I see you.

~~~~~~~~~

(6:33)

From Bex

Alright. Expecting to hit town around 13:00.

~~~~~~~~~
(11:01)

From Maggie

Hey, again! I hope your trip is going smoothly. Vil and I need a favor. Could you keep Vanya at your apartment tonight?

~~~~~~~~~

(11:12)

From Bex

Would she be interrupting something? (Perhaps something indicating a new relationship status for the two of you?)

~~~~~~~~~

(11:16)

From Maggie

Not exactly. But it’s best if any Eyes watching the place don’t see anyone else come in.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:19)

From Bex

Why are the Eyes watching your house?

~~~~~~~~~

(11:24)

From Maggie

They think Vil’s under house arrest for starting the blizzard. But he isn’t, so don’t worry about that.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:42)

From Bex

They think he started the blizzard?

~~~~~~~~~

(11:51)

From Maggie

To be fair, he did co-start the blizzard. (An accidental side effect of the change in relationship status you mentioned earlier actually occurring.)

~~~~~~~~~

(11:53)

From Bex

Am seriously lost. But happy for you? And, yeah, will take Vanya to mine.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:66)

From Maggie

You’re amazing. Thanks! Also, Yuri said to tell you that if you want a ducal seal for the Rabbit, you can have one as long as you’re still willing to serve him.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:67)

From Bex

How is Yuri going to get me a seal from the rotting duke? And why the accursedry would I want the endorsement of a diseased brat abusing a broken system of injustice and disenfranchisement?

~~~~~~~~~

(11:72)

From Maggie

He was mostly joking. I’m not passing the response on though. Am going to recommend you watch the interview Duke Tseyuriel gave earlier today.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:78)

From Bex

Read the transcript. Was some rich guy saying cliche things while hitting on reporters.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:94)

From Maggie

Guessing the transcript didn’t include a picture of Tse-YURI-el.

~~~~~~~~~

(11:99)

From Bex

Sweet stars. Assumed 'Yuri' was short for 'Yuriyand' since is less than two hundred years old...  Do not tell him what said earlier. Still adore him. Even if is the spawn of the completely revolting noble class.

~~~~~~~~~

(12:13)

From Maggie

He’ll appreciate that.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Yuri -

The hidden garden at Chamber Place was smaller than Yuri remembered from childhood, with fewer plants and less grass. Lit paving stones took up the majority of the space now, and a large, glowing fountain had appeared with a marble depiction of Dunclara’s dragon form in the middle of it. The statue was nice, but it was the massive pink and gold gryphon standing beside it that really grabbed one’s attention.

The gryphon opened her golden beak to let out an inquisitive sound as Maggie squeaked and stepped back. Yuri had warned her Marcanna might be there, but there was a difference between knowing you’d see an oversized predator and actually beholding the thing. Marc made Ninka look like a typical lap cat. Vil moved protectively in front of Maggie, and Yuri resolved to tease him later about trying to shield a rotting dragon rather than the much more vulnerable elf. He ignored it now to greet the most notable member of Katsara’s security team. “Well met, Marcanna.”

The old dear was losing her eyesight, but she took a deep sniff as Yuri approached, then yipped in recognition and began to hop. First, she went side to side several times, then she rushed forward to bounce in circles around Yuri while the others cringed away. Yuri waved his arms in the signal for Marc to sit, which she did with a light huff. “Good girl!” He scratched the spot over her beak that always made her purr. It was around chin-level for him. Looking over his shoulder, he told the others, “She’s a sweetie. You should come pet her.”

They crept up but stopped well shy of touching the creature. “They’ll come around,” Yuri assured the gryphon.

The door to the house opened and an immaculately attired elf stepped through. “Come inside, Your Grace. It’s too chilly for lingering outdoors.”

“Stay,” Yuri told Marcanna. She huffed again as Yuri led the others to the garden’s only non-ariel exit, clearly expressing that she was allowed inside and should be going with him. He tried not to laugh at her expression or at how much space his bondmates gave the royal pet as they neared the door.

Yuri walked up to the Head of Staff with a smile and held his palm up. They’d missed each other on Yuri’s last visit, but had known one another for decades. “Artin! Congratulations on your promotion.”

“Thank you, Your Grace.” Artin bowed after moving back to let everyone enter the building. “I was pleased to hear of your elevation as well.”

“You earned yours though.” Yuri signed that was important. “Did Her Radiance tell you what I’m up to?”

“Of course not. And I didn’t ask.” An affronted look appeared before vanishing behind a mask of professional indifference. “A room has been set aside for you. Would you like to be shown to it?”

“Lead on.” Yuri followed just behind Artin with the others a few steps behind him. The hallways were wide enough for three abreast, so why were they there? He looked back, frowning at Maggie’s overwhelmed expression and the way her eyes jumped all over the place. They were all operating on short sleep, having stayed up late and risen three hours before New Day would hit Niaretya. Being tired made Maggie’s anxiety worse, but Yuri didn’t know what to do about it. Vil, his arm around Maggie’s shoulders, met Yuri’s gaze with a tight smile.

Yuri looked forward and tried to see their surroundings from the perspective of people who hadn’t run through places decorated like this as toddlers. There was a lot to take in. Every generation living here had added elements of their own, with few bothering to remove anything. What resulted was an interior design nightmare of overabundance where a cacophony of antique furniture vied for attention with exotic plants and high-end artworks. Most of this stuff was worth more than the average citizen’s home. It should be in museums. Or sold off to fund public programs. He’d have to work on convincing Aunt Kat of that.

The main riser waited in a marble foyer capable of hosting an entire school. Unusually self-conscious, Yuri shuffled awkwardly onto it. He put a hand on Maggie’s back and rubbed it in a calming circle. “The house is a bit much, isn’t it?”

Her answering laugh held a touch of hysteria, but Vil’s chuckle was the usual one. “Don’t worry about it,” Vil said, shooting him a smile. “My family has embarrassing decorating tendencies too. A Shinoah Dynasty tapestry right across from the front door? Is tacky enough The Elder might have chosen it.”

Artin was too disciplined to object, but Yuri could nearly smell the offense wafting from the servant. “He’s joking, Tinny,” Yuri rushed to assure him before Vil’s comment got him ejected from the house. Then he winked at Vil to show he knew the tapestry honestly was gaudy as all accursedry. He held back a tease about how Vil must have been paying more attention when he was dragged to museums than he’d let on to have correctly identified a Shinoah Dynasty anything.

A few minutes more saw them deposited in a large parlor overlooking Governance Square. It was just as preposterous as the rest of the hosting areas of the residence, but the pastries laid out on the twelve-hundred-year-old table in the middle of it did a lot to make it welcoming. Through the floor-to-ceiling windows covering the far wall, Chamber House rose in all its ornate architectural glory, its famous dragon carvings seeming nearly alive in the predawn light. Yuri walked up to check the glass was set to one-way so they wouldn’t be visible from outside.

Left alone, the trio grabbed breakfast and went to stand at one of the windows, ignoring the horseshoe of couches arranged around the food in favor of examining the scene below them. The square was full of people waving signs too far away for Yuri to read. A number of oversized zymra puppets danced over the crowd, proving no one was blocking the use of magic. Not yet, anyway.

When the door opened behind them, Yuri assumed someone was bringing drinks, but he turned to find Katsara smiling at him. He did his best to smile back despite wanting to curse. He’d hoped she’d wait for introductions until later. In only an hour, the Superior Chamber would be called to session. But the triad technically had time for an audience. Maggie had already gotten everyone who needed help to Chamber House, where they were hopefully doing a decent job hiding from his mother’s people, so the hurry-up part of the project was over. They were now solidly in the wiggle room they’d left in the schedule.

Erasing any hint of displeasure over the interruption, Yuri took several steps, then stopped to lower himself to his knee. “Your Radiance,” he said, prompting a gasp from behind him as the others noticed who’d joined them.

“Silly child.” Katsara tsked above him. “Stand up and give me a hug. I haven’t seen you in nearly a day.”

With a laugh, he followed her instructions, then stood back while she ran her eyes over him and hummed. He smoothed the front of his dove gray tunic. It was a newer cut, with its own pockets to decrease the need for a vest. “Went with simple. Because I’m not the important thing here; Yskereen is.”

“And you’re wearing peace gray.” She nodded. “Solid choice, but I half expected you to be as garishly purple and yellow as possible.”

“Considered it, but I look better in gray.” He shrugged and held an arm out toward the others. “Aunt Kat, may I present my bondmates?”

Maggie and Vil stuck close together by the window, expressions on the verge of panic. They both went to kneel, but Kat waved them off. “Stop it. Yuri’s bondmates are family. Call me Aunt Kat. I enjoyed our talk on the speechstone, Maggie. But I have mixed feelings about my history with you, Graf.”

A grin Yuri had only seen in old pictures of Vil appeared in response to the nickname. “Wasn’t my fault your team never remembered to mount a defense against mine.”

Laughing in genuine delight at the cheeky response, Kat signed that was fair. “I will say I was glad I at least got to see you and Leskenova play in person.”

“Wish I had,” Maggie said, eyes shining with adoration toward Vil. “I assume you’re talking about when they completely demoralized the Imperials.”

Yuri assumed they were talking about a hockey game but had nothing beyond that. So he kept quiet as Kat babbled on.

“Almost just the two of them by themselves. Didn’t even seem to need the rest of the team. As an Imps fan, I wasn’t thrilled. But as a fan of good hockey, I totally was. Which is why I asked to meet them after.” She stopped to give Yuri a stern look. “Yuri would have met them too, if he’d accepted my invitation to join me that night.”

What? The implications of that inspired Yuri to look at Vil in speculation. Might Yuri have recognized their bond years earlier if he’d just made Aunt Kat happy and gone with her to watch something she cared about? Or would he have been rotwitted enough to dismiss one of the loves of his life for being involved in sports and not bothered looking him in the eye? Either way, Vil would have known from the start that Yuri was close to the crown. So maybe Yuri would have been the one getting dismissed for his associations.

Kat shifted her attention back to Maggie while unfurling her wings. She even turned on their fire effect. “And you are a dragon. You didn’t mention that on the speechstone.”

Shaking like a leaf, Maggie looked terrified. But she responded with backbone. “You didn’t mention being an empress.”

Kat dropped an arm around Yuri. “I like these people. Try to keep them.”

“I intend to.” He freed himself and went to sit in the middle of one of the couches. “Might be easier if my relatives stopped being so embarrassing.”

“I’m going to assume you’re talking about your mother,” Kat told him. She looked back at Maggie. “I’m sorry for the deceit. Rysaria isn’t my biggest supporter and I try to limit deliberate provocations of her angst.”

“And I didn’t know I was a dragon,” Maggie offered. “Didn’t figure it out until yesterday. Or was it two days ago? A lot’s happened in a short period of time.”

“That’s life for you. Everything moves like either a glacier or a fire in a gas pocket. Nothing in between.” Katsara folded her wings back and grabbed a donut from the refreshment table. “Why is there no tea?” She tapped a speechstone inset by the door. “Zillary? Could we have some tea in the Blue Parlor, please?”

She sat on one of the couches, prompting Vil and Maggie to settle around Yuri. “So, Maggie… How did you not know before then?”

Maggie shifted uncomfortably. “My dragon-self was sealed up somehow? It didn’t break out until I formed a matebond with an elemental…”

“Oh? So you also have multiple bondmates?” Kat looked to Vil. “You again?”

“So I’m told, Your Radiance.”

The Empress of the Ashareen Empire rolled her eyes. “I asked you to call me Aunt Kat. Don’t make me issue decrees, Graf.” Without waiting for a response, she went back to Maggie. “You weren’t raised by either of your dragon parents, then?”

Yuri squeezed Maggie’s hand in response to her tension. Her voice wobbled as she answered. “I guess not? At least, I don’t think either of my mothers is a dragon. They always told me they were both from Faereen, but I grew up on Erfaereen, so I don’t really know.”

“And they’re on Erfaereen now?” At Maggie’s nod, Kat pouted. “Pity. I’d love to talk to them. The gates from here to the dragon world have been sealed for a millennium, and I thought that was true of the ones linking them to Erfaereen as well. If full dragons are living on Erfaereen… I have no idea what that implies, but it feels important. You can send people extremely long distances. Can you send them to the other worlds?”

Maggie blinked as fear punched Yuri’s heart. She tightened her fingers. “I haven’t tried, but my instincts say no. I can sense where people I know here are, but I can’t feel anyone back on Erfaereen. So I think there’s a barrier.”

He was proud of himself for not demanding to know who she’d been trying to locate on Earth. Someday, he’d like to get over resenting Aodhan. That would require scheduling some extra therapy sessions though. And finding time to attend them.

A knock preceded a pair of servants with a tea cart, and the discussion moved to more mundane questions about how well Maggie was finding life since their last conversation. Kat scooched down the end of the sofa closest to Maggie and leaned forward as they spoke. Yuri caught Vil’s eye and shook his head at his bondmate’s raised eyebrows. He didn’t know what was up with that either. And he didn’t like it. Not one bit.

- Maggie -

“I’m afraid I need to go be interviewed,” Katsara announced. “But I’m grateful to the three of you. Without this bill passing, I could have a full revolt on my hands and I think we can all agree that would be best avoided.”

She stood, but gave Maggie a long look before leaving. “When I realized a few verses ago that the reason Yuri wouldn’t come work for me no matter what I tried to bribe him with was because he felt compelled to waste the better part of a decade waiting sadly next to a gate in case his bondmate came through it, I wasn’t particularly happy with you. I almost didn’t help. But I love him like he’s my own child, so when he begs me for something, it’s hard to say no.”

What? Maggie was aware of her nose crinkling. From the softening around Katsara’s eyes before she turned away, she agreed with Vil about that being cute.

“She wasn’t the only reason I stayed in Vliketla,” Yuri objected, following Katsara toward the door. “And the time wasn’t wasted. I helped a lot of people. And I honestly think the experience I gained is worth more than you think. If nothing else, it gives me more credibility as someone who understands the general public.”

“You were helping individuals,” the empress said in a kind but authoritative tone. And Maggie had no doubt this was Empress Katsara speaking, not Aunt Kat. “Now you’re helping the entire Empire. You do see the difference?”

“I wasn’t a member of the Assembly before.” Yuri signed that this was an important detail.

“Darling, you didn’t need to be. The difference you’ve made today is so much larger than one vote. You just had to stop hiding from conflict.”

These were simple truths, yet Yuri looked surprised. Katsara gave him an affectionate smile, nodded to the rest of them, and glided from the room. Yuri stared at the door after she was gone until Vil tired of it and blocked the view.

Although Vil didn’t say anything and didn’t seem particularly upset by what the empress had just said, Yuri’s guilt broke through the blocks on Maggie’s power. “I did choose to work in Vliketla because it’s the closest portal to Seattle. Even if a Returner isn’t destined for the Empire, if they’re coming from the Pacific Northwest, they’re coming through my old office. Otherwise, I would have been in Maer because it has a larger arts scene.”

Little cracks spread across Maggie’s heart. “I’m sorry.”

“No.” Yuri shook his head sharply. He walked to the window, looking out. “I meant what I said about that not being wasted time. Plus, I might not have met Vil in Maer.”

Vil was still clarifying the story though. “So, saw Maggie’s name… But wasn’t random chance that assigned her to you. Wasn’t supposed to stay in the Empire, was?”

“Do you remember what I said when you asked if it was a coincidence?” Yuri kept his eyes on the crowd outside.

“Yeah.” With a wry half-smile, Vil pulled Maggie to her feet. “Looked at me all sarcastic like and quipped something along the lines of, ‘What? You think I called Empress Katsara and asked her to pretty please do me a favor?’ Which meant there was no lie to spot like there would have been if tried to throw me trash about not arranging it.”

“Sneaky.” Looking at Yuri’s back, Maggie was glad he’d gambled with angering her to change her fate.

“Manipulative and deceitful,” Vil added. He didn’t sound angry though. Or surprised. “And unnecessary. Had already met you at that point and liked you enough to want to be friends, regardless of how complicated Yuri was making things. wouldn't show you the door even if realized had used connections to get you to us.”

“Still, he couldn’t explain why the ruler of the largest nation on the planet would be taking his calls, so what was he supposed to say?” Maggie smiled at Vil before going to wrap an arm around Yuri’s waist. The crowd had grown and the faint sounds of chanting drifted through the glass. “Out of curiosity, where was I slated to go?”

“Sansal.”

She shivered, comforted when Vil came up and curled his arms around her and Yuri. “Thank you,” she whispered. “Both of you. For making this the good timeline.”

Yuri bent a smile her way. “Doubted that for a while, didn’t you?”

“Only because I was dedicated to being a complete rotwit.” She leaned back into Vil and tightened the arm around Yuri. “While I’m thanking you for being awesome... Thank you both for not giving up on me and giving me time to realize what I wanted.”

Vil kissed her horn. “Wasn’t particularly patient doing that.”

“Were coming on a bit strong by the end.” Maggie wrapped a hand around the arm he held in front of her. “But I was never mad about it. Just exasperated.”

“Will endeavor to be less exasperating next time have to convince you of something vital to our collective happiness.”

Although wrapped in contentment, it still bothered Maggie how unlikely a person was to have an experience like hers. “Seriously, though, I know how lucky I am. And not just in romance. Not everyone who gets thrown from their home ends up happier. Most don’t. And not just the ones sent places like Sansal. Some of the people I’ve met in the ether are really struggling, even in Ashareen.”

“It’s a problem,” Yuri agreed. “Kat brought it up yesterday. Wants to put together a think tank to help give more Returners happy stories, and seems to think I’m capable of leading it.”

Vil voiced Maggie’s thoughts. “Because knows you and is smart.”

“Not sure where everyone is getting the impression I’m competent,” Yuri muttered, immediately before saying something competent. “I'm writing a proposal for a second group that looks into how we can dissuade Erfaerae governments from exiling their citizens in the first place. Preferably one I’m not heading.”

It occurred to Maggie she and Vil weren’t the only ones lucky to have Yuri around. The entire country was. And soon people would start realizing it.

- Vil -

When Vil promised he could summon a snow shower, he’d done it while standing in Niaretya. His home was always on the brink of snow this time of year, so he’d been confident. The problem, if there was one, seemed like it would come in making the snow stop. But then he’d gotten to the capital.

On some level, he’d been aware that Heart’s Palace was cursed with a warmer, drier climate than his mountains. He’d been there before, although he’d gone from the team’s hotel to the arena and back without having time for sightseeing. And he’d done it in Eleventh or Twelfth Verses, except for that one Thorn Cup run in First. It had been hot outside then, but the weather wasn’t among his most well-preserved memories.

For the first five minutes in the city, Vil silently rehearsed an abject apology for being unable to follow his part of the script. But he kept reaching, and over the next quarter of an hour, the air gathered more potential. When Empress Katsara had left them, he would have given fifty-fifty odds of success. By the time Maggie transported them back to the Hidden Garden, the potential for a full-scale blizzard danced across his senses, assuring him he could bury the entire city if he wanted to.

As he stood looking at the sky, feeling how the clouds gathering there responded to the slightest of nudges from his magic, he developed a new understanding of why people feared elementals. As though sensing the thought, Yuri confirmed it. “You are terrifying, beloved.”

Vil brought his eyes down and observed Yuri’s hungry expression. “Don’t look scared.”

“I reserve the right to be scared and turned on at the same time.” He peered up from under his hair with that impish, come-ravish-me expression of his. The invitation grabbed one hundred percent of Vil’s attention, forcing him to take an instinctive step closer.

“Careful,” Maggie warned. “You two act on all that sexual tension and I’m going to forget all about this silly vote, or letting Yuri attend it.”

Shaking his head, Yuri looked toward the crown residence. “I sort of hate Aunt Kat right now. I get that she can’t just make a statement on her own. She’s not worried about that lot in the square; she’s worried about my mother, who would spin Kat influencing the vote as her making dictates that weaken the nobility. And make no mistake, my mother will use anything she can to sow discontent against Kat. But why the trashfucking accursedry does it have to be us saving the hope of Yskerae democracy? The Duchess of Kesheleen lives to lick imperial clit. Why couldn’t she orchestrate things?”

“None of what you just said had occurred to me,” Vil told him, feeling so deep in the caverns of ignorance he’d never see sunlight again. “So probably not the best person to ask.”

Maggie turned adorable, head tilted with puzzling-things-through wrinkles emphasizing her freckles. “My hunch is she wants to portray you as the hero of this story, because that will make you more useful in the future.”

“Not sure I like that answer,” Yuri told her. “Probably right though. Kat’s big on multi-year objectives. But I’d love to know what her plan was before we got involved.”

With a sigh, Vil went to lean against the wall surrounding them, crossing his arms and ankles. “Still trying to figure out why you call her Aunt Kat when she doesn’t have siblings.”

“We’re first cousins once removed,” Yuri answered swiftly as he wrote something on his poster. He’d been messaging with his mother all morning, giving her a series of fake excuses explaining why he wasn’t where she commanded him to be. It involved a lot of smirking. “The ‘aunt’ comes from her being my father’s closest friend. You know, when he lived on this planet.”

“I forget he’s still on Earth.” Maggie sat on the ground and removed her boots. The point of coming outside was for her to transform into dragon presentation. Doing that naked would be better than ruining everything she was wearing, but it took Vil a moment to figure out why she didn’t use the speedier method of magic removal. Her anxiety. He gave her an encouraging smile. She nodded back, then asked Yuri, “And we’re sure that gryphon isn’t around, yesno?”

“Marc’s an indoor pet. They just had her out earlier because her happy-to-see-my-friend dance is so disruptive. And I left her here because you two seemed nervous.” Yuri turned and noticed what Maggie was doing. His eyebrows drew together, but then he started talking, providing a distraction. “Dad and Aunt Kat are technically related, but it goes back far enough no one cares. Whereas she and Mother had a common grandmother, Katsara III. Our Katsara’s mother was Kat III’s eldest daughter. My maternal grandfather, the previous Duke of Yskereen, was her eldest child.”

Maggie looked up from contemplating her toes. “And the crown passed on before they changed the rules to let sons inherit titles?”

“Right as it was changing. Katsara III argued for him to be named her heir, but the Assembly wouldn’t budge. Said it was one thing to grant a lesser title to a man, but making one monarch was out of the question. Told her she was lucky they’d let him be a duke.”

“So your mother wants to change things retroactively?” It was a question, but Maggie was nodding as she asked it. She went on without waiting for Yuri’s response, “I remember reading about someone who successfully sued under the Kasarie Act to get a title taken from a lesser-connected female line. Your mother doesn’t have the support to do that. But it’s her long script, isn’t it?”

The Kasarie Act sounded vaguely familiar, and Vil was aware that for the current empress to be Katsara IV, there must have been a Katsara III. But this discussion left him feeling like an uneducated rotwit who never would have gotten anywhere if not for the fluke that made him good at hitting hockey pucks. Which was possibly accurate, but miserable to contemplate. Particularly as he wasn’t allowed to hit hockey pucks anymore. Without the reservoir, he could petition for reinstatement. But even if he had a hope of getting back to his previous skill level, which he didn’t, they’d deny him on the grounds that nothing was in place to limit in-game elemental magic. His was the first generation they’d even allowed elekin to play; a pure elemental didn’t stand a chance of approval.

“She hasn’t shared her goals with me,” Yuri said. “But, probably, yeah. Also, she’s not just a member of the Ashara family, she would have been the heir if the Ashara Dynasty hadn’t been overthrown… Which is why I’m cursed with Tseyuriel Ashara’s name…”

Yeah, Vil had no idea what that meant. He recognized the name Ashara as where the empire got its name, but he had no idea who Tseyuriel had been. And this was the first he’d heard of Yuri disliking his name.

Maggie was excited though. She bounced and gestured negation followed by an imperative to listen. “Red fish. The Kasarie Act is the key. That’s why she promoted you, not Sylf. Because she’s arguing for firstborns regardless of whether they have sisters. And I don’t like the implications of her rushing it.”

Yuri’s eyes widened. “Rot. I bet you’re right. I’ve been assuming she considers me easier to manipulate and was saving the bigger title for Sylf to have after she blesses us with her death.”

Although his comprehension was still cloudy, Vil understood enough now to recognize it merited worrying about. Later. “Hate to break up the history lecture and lovely sense of impending doom going on, but we’re out of time.”

“Yeah,” Yuri agreed. “My mom’s about to have a complete meltdown over how close I’m cutting it.” He didn’t sound at all remorseful, and Vil didn’t blame him in the seconds before his other love captured his full attention.

The air ruffled around Maggie as she transferred her remaining clothes into a pile on top of her boots. She rose, naked, wings already spread behind her. And the dragon looked out from her eyes as she transformed into the massive beast.

Chapter 34

- Yuri & Rysaria -

11 Ninth Verse - Rest Day

(0:01)

From Her Evilness

You’re late.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:52)

From Yuri

Sorry! The alarm didn’t go off.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:53)

From Her Evilness

Don’t throw that trash at me. Where are you?

~~~~~~~~~

(0:60)

From Yuri

Still at the hotel. Just getting breakfast.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:61)

From Her Evilness

This is not acceptable. Do I need to send someone to get you?

~~~~~~~~~

(0:71)

From Yuri

Relax. The vote isn’t until five.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:72)

From Her Evilness

It’s at three. You were supposed to be at my villa by New Day. That is not a difficult time to remember.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:92)

From Yuri

I didn’t realize you were waiting for me. That’s unexpectedly sweet of you.

~~~~~~~~~

(0:93)

From Her Evilness

My people are at your hotel, Tseyuriel. They say you didn’t come back last night.

~~~~~~~~~

(1:12)

From Yuri

They must be at the old hotel. Seemed dangerous to go back after that reporter knew so much about my company there. I’m at a different one. I’m leaving now though. Soon as I give this morning’s company a proper goodbye.

~~~~~~~~~

(1:13)

From Her Evilness

You had better mean Dyszrian.

And if you are not in my office by two, there will be consequences.

~~~~~~~~~

(1:99)

From Yuri

You would not believe how much portal traffic there is this morning. It’s almost like people care about this legislation. Who would have thought? Giving up on public transit and finding a swift.

~~~~~~~~~

(2:00)

From Her Evilness

You and I are having a serious discussion after the vote. You need to be the Duke of Yskereen now, not a spoiled brat.

I will be in the Lead Minister’s suite until it’s time to enter the Chamber. I expect you to enter with me.

~~~~~~~~~

(2:30)

From Her Evilness

Where are you?

I swear by all that is holy that if you miss this vote, I will have your title.

~~~~~~~~~

(2:48)

From Yuri

Good news! I’m in the building. But why did no one ever tell me how big this place is?

~~~~~~~~~

(2:49)

From Her Evilness

Why are you not with the guard I sent to retrieve you from the dock? No one’s seen you.

~~~~~~~~~

(2:57)

From Yuri

Pretty sure I’m not invisible. The person I just asked for directions seemed aware of me. But I’m on way too high a floor. Heading downstairs now.

~~~~~~~~~

(2:58)

From Her Evilness

Stop! You need to be on the sixth floor. That’s hardly a state secret. The docks are the only thing on the seventh. I can’t imagine you’re too high up.

I have people heading for all the stairwells. Go to the sixth floor. One of them will find you.

~~~~~~~~~

(2:68)

From Yuri

There are a LOT of people here. I’m not sure how much I stand out.

~~~~~~~~~

(2:68)

From Her Evilness

Stop moving and tell me where you are.

~~~~~~~~~

(2:75)

From Her Evilness

This is not cute, Tseyuriel.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Vil -

The day before, Vil had found Maggie undeniably attractive while terrifying. But it had been while she was scaring the sewage out of Dyszrian, a person he would have enjoyed turning into an ice sculpture. As he watched Maggie step away from him and draw the full power of her dragon-self forward, all he felt was terror. It didn’t last long, though, just until she tilted her now-massive head down to meet his eyes. Magic rushed between them, dragon and elemental strains feeding each other until he felt more like the embodiment of winter than a person. This wasn’t a sexual attraction, but a profound and energizing connection far more dangerous than anything he’d ever imagined being part of.

As the power spike threatened to drown Vil’s sense of self, Yuri took his hand. Brave, darling Yuri, whose infinite love broke through to bring Vil back to himself. Even when Yuri let go, the sense of Yuri remained to anchor him.

At least in the shadows, Maggie-Yslania’s scales were darker than her elven skin. Her body was the same deep purple as her wings had always been, although the ridge of fur running down her spine was medium-amethyst like her elven hair. Her eyes sparked like she was the embodiment of magic, bright lilac mixed with shooting rays of deep greens and reminiscent of the aurora borealis. But the overwhelming sense of winter hanging in a frosty veneer coating her entire body was what most drew Vil’s attention, because he recognized that as a mark of their connection.

Yslania lowered her head further, laying it on the ground. The top of her head was level with the tips of his horns, and although her horns rose above them, she really wasn’t as gigantic as she’d seemed at first. Still, she was big enough. Although she somehow remained cute. Possibly because she retained her freckles. They were just the pale lavender of Maggie’s skin tone now.

The huff she let out when Yuri laid a palm against her snout reached around him to caress Vil as well. It felt like ice. Yuri smiled in that sappy way only Maggie inspired, but when he stepped back toward Vil, he was shivering.

“Sorry,” said Yslania, projecting the word without moving her mouth. Vil wasn’t sure if it was his ears or his mind that heard her. Was she telepathic in dragon form? “Didn’t mean to give you hypothermia, sweetling.”

“It’s okay.” Yuri rubbed his arms, but the smile was still there. His attitude implied he wasn’t struggling nearly as much as Vil was in adapting to their bizarre new circumstances, but Vil didn’t trust the illusion. Sure, Yuri always knew the part about him being so close to the top of the imperial government, but he’d surely expected to be the most dragonlike of their triad. Yet, compared to Maggie, he almost didn’t seem to legitimately warrant the description of drakekin. Catching Vil’s concerned look, he gave a little shrug that Vil read to mean that, no, he was not handling this as well on the inside. They’d have to talk about that later. He shrugged back and tossed Yuri the cross-fingered sign for love.

“Places?” Yslania asked, sitting up to tower over Vil and Yuri. Vil was certain now that her sounds were audible, not telepathic. But he didn’t know how she’d made them.

“Places,” Yuri confirmed.

A heartbeat later, Vil was back in the Blue Parlor, arriving at the window in time to see astonishment ripple through the crowd. Maggie had teleported herself as well in an attempt to avoid outing Katsara as a conspirator.

Yslania appeared over Heart Lake, just outside the Government District and visible from Vil’s vantage across the open landscape of Chamber Park, but swiftly winged her way to Governance Square via a series of spirals. Her coloring shifted as the lighting changed, going from a dark, matte purple when under the thickening clouds to a translucent and icy lavender, close to white, when arrows of sunlight struck the frost on her scales. And she was gorgeous. Vil always found it hard to look away from Maggie, but Yslania in flight was mesmerizing beyond his ability to articulate.

She did an extra circle of Chamber House, then hovered in place over Unity Arch, the ornate gateway between the square and the park. Magic lit the surrounding air in waltzing clouds of purples, greens, and blues, as if she needed more attention drawn to herself. From her size relative to the arch, she was about twice as big as she’d been in the garden. Apparently that had been her being small.

Her face turned to Vil. To the crowd, it would seem like she was looking at Empress Katsara, but he knew she was looking at him, could see it in the softening around her radiant eyes. He was loved by a living goddess. Full comprehension of that battered against the shields of his mind. If he let more than a sliver of awareness of her true nature in at a time, he feared he’d go mad. But he adored her, beyond question, in whichever shape she took.

Remarkably, she kept enough of her essential personality that the crowd didn’t turn into a panicked mob. Rather, they gazed up in awe, shocked to stillness, waiting calmly for the next development.

“People of the Asharae Empire!” Yslania called in a voice like an avalanche. She hovered in place, beating her wings just enough to stay aloft. A few Peacekeepers scattered around the Square trained weapons her way, but most of them were just as worshipful as the crowd in general. “I am Yslania-aj. I bring blessings to the Empire! And blessings to Yskereen! Your nobles gather today to decide whether they embrace the ideals of The Divines to grant democracy to Yskereen or reject Divine teachings by denying it. May they choose well!”

The onlookers erupted in cheers as Vil wondered how the empress felt about the little speech. They’d implied this message wouldn’t go out until after the vote. Maybe Katsara had seen through that and accepted it. Or maybe she hadn’t and was seriously pissed now.

Yslania looking to the empress’s residence again was Vil’s cue. He drew all the cold in the atmosphere to him, wrapping himself in blankets of chill while trying to keep the glass from forming frost. “Blessed be Empress Katsara and blessed be you all!”

Her wings sliced through the air, sending a wave of raw, unpurposed magic out as she soared away from the square to fly over the city at large, making sure she was seen by as many witnesses as possible.

Vil released the hold on his magic, triggering the snowfall, commanding it to follow her path. It was so easy. Too easy. He had to fight to keep it from flaring into another blizzard, his body shaking with the effort of holding the more extreme weather at bay. Huge flakes of fluffy white rode gentle breezes through the crowd, then spread across all of Heart’s Palace to announce Faereen’s first new dragon in over two thousand years.

- Yuri -

Yuri had originally intended to arrive at Chamber House with his mother, just like she’d asked. He’d planned to follow her to the Superior Chamber itself before veering off to sit with her opposition. It would have been blissfully dramatic, but Maggie would have none of it. No matter how hard he championed the idea, his bondmate wouldn’t concede that his mother wouldn’t hurt him while she still thought he was useful, or in front of so many of her peers when she realized he wasn’t.

“Too many people know what you did last night,” Maggie had insisted. “All it takes is one undersecretary willing to sell the information for her to know you’re against her.” And, eventually, “Teleport yourself to your mommy, then. I’m not doing it.”

Ultimately, she’d sent him to the same conference hall off the Lesser Chamber as she’d deposited the surprise attendees of the affirmation faction in. The futility of arguing with a dragon was immense. He could only hope the rest of the Members of the Superior Chamber saw that and responded to Yslania’s support of Yskerae representation accordingly.

He got there as Yslania flew toward the building. A gasp rippled across the room as people spotted her. A heartbeat later, acting as one force, the gathered members of the Assembly ran to the windows like schoolchildren sensing an impending fight. Yuri intended to hang back, to allow those who maybe needed to be reminded of the right way to vote today to claim the best views. But when the crowd parted to let him through, whispering that ‘Tseyuriel’s dragon’ was outside, he didn’t hesitate to claim a front row position. And, sweet Divines, he was glad he did. She was magnificent. He’d thought she was amazing in the garden, but in the air... She really was a goddess. “She’s not my dragon,” he said, putting no effort into hiding his adoration. “If anything, I belong to her.”

Directly beside him, Viscountess Russynna Babridge chuckled. “I’ve always liked men who know their places.”

It wasn’t worth responding to, so it was good Yuri didn’t have to. He cranked open the window, letting in a frosty breeze but assuring everyone with him heard when Yslania spoke. She didn’t say much, just the handful of sentences she’d practiced with him and Vil, but it was enough to have the entire room filled with noise the moment she left. Yuri smiled as he watched Vil’s snowfall. Everyone assumed Yslania had been the one to summon it, and Yuri didn’t issue corrections. He was fairly sure Vil could only do it because of his bond with Maggie, so they were close to right. He just sent his mother a post. “Sorry. Distracted by a dragon. See you in the Chamber!”

Then he shot Maggie and Vil a quick doodle of a zymra holding a heart he’d drawn earlier. Looking over his shoulder, the Earl of Eleshya made an impressed sound. Yuri blanked on his name, even though Maggie had gotten him here and he’d been in the news a few verses ago for ascending to his seat on his hundredth birthday. Yuri had just spared him from having to be the youngest person in the Superior Chamber. “Tseyuriel, ja! That’s too trashing cute. You should make it your mascot. Then design one for me. I’ve been wanting one. For an advertising campaign, you see. Eleshya has all the cool things Leyashya does, but we get a fraction of the tourism because my mother didn’t see the need for promotion.” When Yuri blinked at him, he added, “I’d pay you. I’m not asking you to do it for free.”

“I’ll think about it,” Yuri said, a little surprised to realize he planned to. “Give me a call next stanza?”

“Totally!” The earl beamed like someone who wasn’t used to others responding well to his ideas. Yuri wished he could remember the man’s name. He’d have to note it during roll call.

Chimes rang through the building, summoning them all to the Chamber. They had fifteen minutes to make it up three flights of stairs. A few older members had missed Maggie’s appearance because they’d already started up. The remainder should have plenty of time. Yuri stood near the door, exchanging encouragement with his peers as they passed him.

“Tseyuriel.” Marquise Uelietta Ashenfal, whom Yuri had last seen in a drunken stupor after his father’s divorce party, purred his name as though they’d spent the last several hours flirting in a bar. The effect was amplified by the hand she placed on his arm, how close she brought her breasts, and her reek of alcohol. Whatever. She didn’t have to be sober as long as she remembered what to declare. He reached for a polite smile and pretended not to notice everything going on with her while she told him, “I don’t know where you found a dragon, but I would have loved to see your mother’s face just now.”

Yuri grinned as they followed the exodus. “Can’t lie. I rather regret missing that myself.”

- Maggie -

Maggie turned on the parlor’s viewer and brought up the national news feed before curling up next to Vil. “If the Chamber doors are locked, does that mean we should tell Sylf to let Dyszrian go now?”

“No.” There was no further elaboration.

“Suppose Sylf will release her on her own initiative eventually.”

“Maybe. Maybe not. Sylf seems to have Yuri’s magic but not his innate kindness.”

It wasn’t the least accurate description of Sylf Maggie had ever heard, so she grunted in agreement and tried to listen to the broadcast. After several minutes of chatter about dragons and replays of her performance, she complained. “Sucks that we can’t see what’s happening in the Chamber. Back home, they have a channel that broadcasts the national legislature.”

“And everyone watches it all the time? To make sure their elected officials are voting the right way?” Vil signed to make sure she recognized he was asking that sarcastically.

“Of course not. Usually, it’s incredibly boring. But it’s there if people do decide to bother.” She flipped onto her back, head resting in his lap as she looked up at him. “Something like this? At least a few people would bother.”

“The bit about people generally ignoring it could be part of why don’t have that here.” He picked up a strand of her hair to play with. “That and the entire room is a magic-free space.”

“So are hockey arenas, but the games are broadcast.” They’d been able to post from the stands though. “Wait. The arenas aren’t. Just the rink is. Relevant?”

He nodded, running his eyes along her body. She was too exhausted to show proper appreciation of his attention, but did manage to smile. “Stones capture what’s on the ice because located outside the no-magic barrier. But in the case of the Chambers, the entire room is shielded. Is why Yuri’s not going to be posting again for a while.”

“Okay. I understand.” She let her eyes drift closed. “Probably understood earlier and forgot because I’m so tired.”

“Relate. Barely understand who am right now. May need reminding.” He paused for a moment. “Nibblet? Can lie down too?”

“As long as on the same couch as me.” She sat up to let him change positions, then snuggled between him and the edge of the cushions. He held on tight, as though she might fall off the couch and out of his life. And she hugged his arm to her chest to show she had no intention of going anywhere as she drifted into a contented sleep.

- Yuri -

Yuri walked into the chamber with less than a minute to spare before the doors closed. Since his mother had used a protocol that didn’t require a debate, he went in expecting the vote to be a quick event. He took a seat on the balcony, where the unaffiliated sat. There were only six of them present, including himself. Of the others, three had been whisked to the building via Maggie’s Private Portal Service and two were so old it was amazing they’d made it up the stairs. They all prided themselves in making their own choices rather than following anyone else’s lead, so he wasn’t certain how they were voting, even though he’d brought some of them here hoping for their support.

The others had left three center seats vacant, and the Baroness of Wyshtseira flourished an arm to indicate he should claim the middle. He wasn’t sure how he felt about that, but he went along with it. Sitting dead center, he was right above the aisle between the two largest parties. To one side sat his mother’s Establishment Party. To the other, the Progress Party, which was imperfect and old-fashioned but at least trying to be decent. The arc around them collected the members of assorted small factions. The Absolute Party, allied with the Establishment crowd but even less likable. The Kahleet Party, a fringe group of religious zealots. The Rational Party, which saw no irony in their name, even though everyone else did. Most of the list, frankly, depressed Yuri to think too much about. Luckily, while the right-leaning factions outnumbered parties who thought more like Yuri, their united membership numbers were fairly even. This wouldn’t go solely along party lines though. Generational ones were likely more relevant.

Unfortunately, when his mother stopped glaring at him for being on the balcony rather than next to her, she stalked to the podium, banged her gavel to start the session and signal the doors be sealed, and announced, “Debate will now begin. We have three hours.”

As one, the Chamber groaned, no one else any happier with the proclamation than Yuri was. Many people called, “Why?” and a few yelled, “What’s the point?” before people started chanting, “Let us vote.” Lead Minister Grand Duchess Rysaria banged the gavel hard. “We will have order! Otherwise, I will begin expelling people!”

Ah. There it was, her motive for insisting on discussion. If she could provoke enough unrest, she could dismiss the gathering and try again later. Either she still didn’t know how the members from the further provinces had gotten to town so fast or she thought she could convince, perhaps force, the dragon not to intervene again. That was unsettling to contemplate.

With a sigh, Yuri leaned back and gave projecting boredom a shot. He could only hope that if he fell asleep, someone would wake him up when his name was called. It had been a long twenty hours and the few hours of sleep in the middle of them hadn’t done much.

Paying attention in hopes of staying awake, Yuri tried to guess how the vote was set to go. Obviously, the Lead Minister and her staff were worried it might go affirmative, but the first several speakers all spoke against the measure. It wasn’t until the fourth speaker that anyone mentioned the dragon, and then it was to say she wouldn’t be ordered around by a giant lizard. That resulted in a few cheers, but more affronted gasping, and it left the bulk of the assembled shifting in discomfort. Then a representative of the Kahleet faction stood to proclaim that while the dragon was not yet a Divine, she was obviously well on the way to becoming one and he bloody well would listen to her, particularly as she was simply reminding everyone of things her predecessors had established about the importance of individuals and civil rights. He received at least twice as many cheers as the refuse-to-be-swayed woman. The person after him summarized their opinion thusly, “If the only dragon to grace us in millennia is a rotting Yskie, then we should all be Yskies!”

Oddly enough, no one who spoke tried arguing the dragon had been an illusion. Yuri had expected his mother or one of her close associates to attempt selling that.

The three hours dragged on. Between the tedium of this debate, his exhaustion, and his distance from Yskereen, it was no wonder Yuri had settled into a thick, thought-muffling headache. He wasn’t alone in his discomfort either. One of the older people near Yuri started snoring. Another shifted about like she needed the restroom. Yuri’s bladder wouldn’t have minded a break itself. He was confident a vote on taking a break would unanimously pass.

Emotions rose and fell with some arguments being impassioned pleas and others being little more than nitpicking lectures. The room seemed just as split when time concluded as it had been at the start. Stifling a yawn, Yuri met his mother’s gaze as she looked around the room. “What now?” he asked via sign. He assumed she had something dastardly scripted if things weren’t going her way, but he hadn’t figured out what.

She banged the gavel and called, “Twenty-five-minute recess!”

There were murmurs as people rose and stretched. She hadn’t said they were voting after the recess, which meant she reserved the right to continue debating. Her minions flocked around her as she strode briskly to the Lead Minister’s recess chamber. It was tempting to see if they’d let him in, but less so than joining the stream toward the toilets. Most of these people had offices close by with private ones, but twenty-five minutes was pushing being able to get to them and back since the trip would involve multiple security checkpoints and a lot of stairs. Maybe Rysaria hoped her supporters would hang back while the others made the mistake of going too far.

Predictably, when the Chamber doors closed again, numerous people were missing. The six on the balcony were now four, and similar numbers looked true at a glance below. As far as Yuri could judge, they were missing people from both sides of the issue, but he wouldn’t put it past his mother to have sent underlings to cause problems for those opposed to her. When she smirked on observing the room, he knew she’d done just that. “And now we vote!”

Finally! Knowing he’d go last, Yuri settled in for a long wait. Since the roll went in order of time in office, it moved from older to younger for the most part, and Yuri told himself not to panic as vote by vote went to the against side. The older a person was, the more likely they were to want to keep the status quo. That wasn’t a surprise. Rather than be alarmed as the votes piled up against the measure, he tried to be heartened that every third tally was going in favor.

But then they got to the people who weren’t so old. And the numbers didn’t shift. When was it okay to start panicking? He didn’t have to wait to lose in a landslide, did he? At some point, the deficit would be too big to make up. Had he made a mistake encouraging Maggie to proclaim her position? Or had he simply been outmaneuvered by someone who had done this longer than he’d been alive? Why was it on him anyway? He’d been in the Assembly for all of five seconds. Maggie’s theory that this was meant to pad his resume was great and all, but something this important should never have been left to someone with no idea what he was doing.

Just as anger started to replace pessimism, the tide turned. Three Kahleet Party names were called in succession, and all three voted in favor, signaling the rest of their party would affirm. None of the others had gone yet. From the balcony, Yuri couldn’t tell how many of them were present, but a spark of hope ignited inside him.

Soon, the stats reversed to two in favor for every objection. And then ten members straight voted in support. The markings on the wall approached equal, finally coming out even with three votes left. Yuri could barely breathe through the tension. He doubted he was doing a fantastic job of concealing his feelings as he continued to lean back with folded arms.

Baroness Fillinia Ducreekov stood and said, “I am most firmly against.”

Yuri tried not to flinch.

The Earl who wanted Yuri to design his advertising mascot turned out to be named Eliot Vanrafov. He rose. “In favor.”

At the podium, his mother looked up at Yuri like she still didn’t get it, like she thought he’d settle this tie the way he’d been brought in specifically to do. Was it a trap he still couldn’t make out, or was she honestly that blind when it came to him? Yuri stood when his name was called and placed his hands on the balcony rail.

His mother smiled like she’d already triumphed, and something about it gave Yuri pause. Half a heartbeat later, he figured out her plan as a pulse of magic struck him head-on, a chain of enchantment wrapping around his throat. The rotting cesspit of a trashfucker hadn’t removed his old enchantment. She’d altered it with a new imperative. It wouldn't let him vote against her. His will bowed under the weight of it and pain assaulted his body as he tried to resist. The Chamber let it happen because no one cast external magic. It was all taking place inside Yuri. And he was losing the fight against it.

Chapter 35

- Vanya & Bex -

16 Ninth Verse - Rest Day

(3:13)

From Vanya

Where are you? And how did I sleep this late?

~~~~~~~~~

(3:18)

From Bex

At the Rabbit. Got a viewing party going. Could use backup and my employees haven’t replaced their devices yet. Didn’t want to wake you as you clearly needed sleep, but since you’re up now...

~~~~~~~~~

(3:19)

From Vanya

Wait. We still don’t know how the vote went? Assumed the quiet meant we got screwed over. Showering fast and heading over.

~~~~~~~~~

(3:20)

From Bex

Nope. They decided to waste three hours debating something they’d all already made their minds up on. And now are on a potty break, so no need to rush. Probably fine until voting concludes, and bet will take their rotting time with it.

~~~~~~~~~

(3:40)

From Vanya

The people on the soundstone broadcast just said THERE WAS A DRAGON. Why didn’t you mention THERE WAS A DRAGON?

~~~~~~~~~

(3:41)

From Bex

Still in denial about that. May know her. Know someone purple who would do anything our new duke asked. Although wrapping my head around her being a dragon is hard, so my hunch may be wrong.

~~~~~~~~~

(3:43)

From Vanya

Do I know her?

(Also, heading out the door now.)

~~~~~~~~~

(3:44)

From Bex

Not yet, but you’re on track to end up as cousins-in-law.

~~~~~~~~~

(3:46)

From Vanya

Sweet stars. I knew it was weird how she delivered that note to our flier. What the accursedry has Vil gotten into now?

~~~~~~~~~

(3:47)

From Bex

A dragon, potentially. At least she implied letting him in now. Assuming is the dragon.

~~~~~~~~~

(3:48)

From Vanya

Stop being crass about my cousin or I’ll change my mind about helping your perverted butt.

~~~~~~~~~

(3:49)

From Bex

Meant in her elven form.

~~~~~~~~~

(3:50)

From Vanya

Not much better.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Maggie -

Maggie bolted upright with a scream, falling off the couch and almost hitting the undoubtedly priceless antique refreshment table. As Vil shot up behind her, she jerked her head toward Chamber House. “Yuri!”

“What about Yuri?” Vil demanded.

“There’s…” She shook her head and made the sign for later. She couldn’t explain while dealing with this. Something was wrapped around her bondmate like a python, gripping and squeezing.

She drew a breath and sent a blast of power across the square.

The python burst.

Heart pounding, Maggie scrambled to the window. The scene outside looked the same as before she fell asleep, except the sun was on the other side of the square. How long had she napped? What was happening in Chamber House?

- Yuri -

A torrent of energy lanced through the Chamber as the Assembly awaited Yuri’s vote.

At her bench, Yuri’s mother jerked backwards as her magic’s hold on him shattered.

Within the first breath, Yuri realized what had happened. Maggie had noticed the compulsion and read it as a threat. Her dragon magic had rescued him, and the Chamber allowed it because it couldn’t block dragons.

Although his mother recovered from the backlash of the broken enchantment, her expression was no longer triumphant.

Apart from Yuri and his mother, no one seemed to notice Maggie’s intervention. However, everyone noticed the shift in the Lead Minister’s mood.

Yuri stretched for a moment. “Sorry. A little sore from sitting so long. Give me a moment.”

His mother glared at him as mumbling spread across the Assembly. Best not drag this out too long, then. He gave the tally board a significant look. “Hmm,” he said. “The final say on Yskerae representation comes down to Yskereen. Where it always should have been.”

Every present member of the Superior Chamber watched him, their aggravation rising at the theatrics. Fine. He’d stop making them wait.

Yuri met his mother’s eyes and raised his pressed hands in the Yskie salute. “In favor.”

- Vil -

It took a few minutes for Vil’s adrenaline level to return to normal after his abrupt awakening, and ‘relaxed’ wasn’t a word he’d have used to describe himself as he stared at the walls of Chamber House. Curse them for blocking his view of Yuri.

“He’s okay,” Maggie said again. “And…”

“And what?” he asked after a moment. He didn’t want to be a jerk here, but if she sensed something concerning Yuri, he wanted to know it.

“Is happy. Like really happy.” She turned gigantic eyes to Vil. “I think we won.”

He met her gaze, not quite daring to believe it yet.

They clutched each other’s hands and watched the roof of Chamber House. A flag should rise any time now. White for affirmation. Black if the opposition won.

A single official walked to the flagpoles, both already strung.

Vil held his breath, releasing it only after the official sailed past black to stand at the foot of the white flag. As the banner rose, a victorious cry went up from the Square.

Chapter 36

- Bex & Etsian -

16 Ninth Verse - Rest Day

(4:48)

From Etsian

Yskies rise! I hate not being at the celebration I assume you’re hosting.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:48)

From Bex

Likewise hate you’re not here. Might have an in with the dragon if want to be transported home for a few days.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:49)

From Etsian

Tempting. Already in trouble for acting happy about the news though. I’m currently suffering through dinner at the snootiest club you can imagine with Lyra’s parents. Had to duck into the restroom to post you.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:50)

From Bex

Already in trouble, what would a little more be?

~~~~~~~~~

(4:50)

From Etsian

…Divorce?

Should go back before people start talking about why I’m taking so long.

Love you.

~~~~~~~~~

(4:51)

From Bex

Love you too. And miss you like crazy.

Let me know if change your mind about the dragon transportation. The party’s going to rage at least a stanza.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

- Maggie -

It would take a while for Yuri to make it back to them. Sure, Maggie could zap him out anytime she felt like it. And she did feel like it. But he hadn’t finished his job yet. He’d tell her when to get him. She had her poster out so she’d know the instant he did.

In the meantime, she tried not to fidget too much as she watched the news coverage with Vil. They’d just established the verdict was in. “It came down to one vote, if you can believe it,” the announcer with the earbud told the other.

The second newscaster widened their eyes. “The youngest member of the House would go last. That would be the Lead Minister’s son. So, the measure failed?”

Announcer One shook their head as they attempted to maintain a neutral expression around a grin that insisted on breaking out over the outcome. “No, Cheron. It passed! By one! Duke Tseyuriel voted against his mother.”

“Well, someone’s getting grounded,” Cheron drawled.

“And we can only imagine how awkward Reset Dinner will be.”

Vil sagged back. “Don’t joke about that, announcer person.”

“Seriously,” Maggie agreed. “That woman is not invited to our house.”

“No.” Draping an arm over her shoulders, Vil squeezed. “Although may have to have her at our devotion ceremony. Might should elope.”

“Should probably propose to her son and ask what he thinks.” Maggie snuggled into Vil’s side. She wished she could routinely send things to Earth. Her mothers’ reactions to learning about the stanza she’d just had would be amazing. And she had questions she’d appreciate getting answers to. She was less sure she’d bother sending Aodhan clarification of his failure to prevent her from finding happiness. Probably too petty to be worth it. Besides, she had more important things to think about than Aodhan. “We need to come up with something big and dramatic. Because Yuri deserves a grand gesture sort of thing, and unlike us, would appreciate one.”

“True. Can’t imagine is going to be more dramatic than whatever said when casting the deciding vote just now though.”

Maggie chuckled. “No, probably not. He’s the only person I know capable of thinking up something dramatic enough for him, and we can’t ask him for advice...”

“Actually…” Vil bent his half-smile her way. “Might have an idea.”

- Yuri -

Leaving the Chamber was a much longer process than entering it. The three on the balcony with Yuri, who had all wound up voting affirmative, had each wanted to thank him for his role, although Oggy Cazeliv felt a need to chide him for taking so long to announce his vote, hyperbolically joking, “We could have been home by now if you hadn’t dragged it out so long!”

He got a lot more of that at the bottom of the stairs, which let out just inside the Chamber door. His path was blocked by an assortment of people, most of whom he barely knew. He’d memorized most of the local media pool before his first press conference but hadn’t had anywhere near enough spare time to learn everyone in the Superior Chamber. That would take long enough he may invest in a memory charm.

Most people who wanted to talk to him were from the winning side and eager to welcome him to their ranks. Most of the others were polite enough for people shaking their heads and tsking that he’d soon see why this was an abysmal idea and would have known already if he had more experience. A few were downright aggressive, although no one overtly threatened anything worse than revoking his seat. He still wasn’t sure that wouldn’t be doing him a favor.

Most members of the Assembly had vacated the premises by the time he made it to the press level. The temptation to skip this bit had been strong, but he figured doing that would mean they’d harass him elsewhere. If he wanted any hope of keeping a mob of reporters from descending on Niaretya the second they could arrange transportation, he had to talk to them now.

The instant he passed through the doorway, he was swarmed by people waving speech crystals and yelling questions.

Yuri jerked to a stop, pretending surprise at finding his exit blocked. “What are you all doing here?” he asked. “Don’t you know it’s Rest Day?”

They laughed. Good. Life would be easier if the press liked him. Not that he understood why they liked the prick he was presenting as. “The media never rests, Your Grace!”

“Really?” He pressed a hand to his chest. “I’m glad my job’s easier than yours, then. I’m about to head home and hit the nearest open ski slope. I told you all about the skiing in my holding, yesno? Yskereen has eighteen lift-serviced ski areas. Each one is unique, but they’re all wonderful. Everyone should come check them out. We’d love to have you.”

“I’ll be there!” called Kiyli Kuznalov, a short, round foxkin with bright, shining eyes and powder pink fur. Aside from that one article about why he should fight to assume his title early, she mostly covered celebrity gossip and would likely be all over his private life. Definitely someone to charm if he could. He signed that he hoped that was true and moved things along with the help of her counterpart at another paper.

He’d prepared answers for anything he thought they might ask and for the first few minutes, everything went as scripted. Yes, he was glad to have made a difference. No, he hadn’t talked to his mother since the vote. Yes, he would be in attendance for the regular legislative season.

Then someone he didn’t recognize asked something he somehow hadn’t predicted. “Will you be running to represent Yskereen in the Lesser Chamber?”

Technically, one could legally hold seats in both the Superior and the Lesser Chamber. But Yuri was pretty sure no one ever had. He stared at the reporter and pulled something glib out of his sleeve. “Why would I do that? Do you have any idea how boring politics is? I’m already stuck in the Superior Chamber. That’s going to suck up my entire spring. I’m not giving up my summer too. And before you ask, I’m not planning to saddle Yskereen’s future assembly with my presence either.”

“So voting in favor today was not an attempt to gain more power?”

Maggie must have been watching the broadcast, because Yuri was suddenly certain she was pissed off. Yuri signed, “Seriously?” at the reporter, still wondering who this trashfly was, before telling him, “I voted in favor of the people of my home province enjoying basic rights because it was the moral thing to do. Not because I thought it would land me extra jobs.”

From the back of the group came another voice Yuri didn’t recognize, this one more aggressive. “Was the dragon we saw today behind the tragic blizzard that struck Niaretya earlier this stanza? Was it a Yskie attack after all?”

The flippant playboy act completely deserted him and Yuri couldn’t hold back a glare. “I’m going to forgive you for implying Yslania would ever deliberately hurt anyone. One time. And only one time. Don’t do it again.”

Stacia Fynlestlov tried to steer things in a friendlier direction. “You sound fond of Yslania. How long have you known her? And is she equally fond of you?”

Fond was an understatement, but he wouldn't brag about that. “If you’re implying I’m charming enough to seduce a dragon, Stacia, then I’m sincerely flattered.”

The answer got the crowd chuckling again, but he was done dealing with them. He wanted to tell Maggie to get him now, but couldn’t exactly do that while trying to downplay their relationship. “It’s been nice catching up with you lot,” he said, ignoring a question about who he would be hiring for his staff. “We’ll talk again soon. But for now, I need to find my ride home.”

He backed away despite protests, but then someone yelled something that made him pause. “Tell Vil he owes me a pair of skis!”

Yuri narrowed his eyes at Kiyli Kuznalov and the foxkin returned the look with a wink. Blanking on a witty retort, he simply turned into the stairwell and dashed from the media’s sight before posting Maggie to get him out of there ASAP.

- Vil -

Vil watched Yuri toss himself backward onto the mattress in their old bedroom the second he realized where Maggie had transported him. Yuri splayed his arms as he stared at the ceiling, wearing an expression that bothered Vil. Maggie flung herself beside him, laughing. “Oh my god, Yuri! You were amazing!”

Yuri crumbled. Scrambling to sit with his back against the wall, he curled his knees against his chest and cried into them.

“Squirrel?” Maggie rushed to sit by Yuri, shooting Vil a look that was just as confused as he felt.

Carefully, Vil moved onto the bed to bookend Yuri. A second later, Ninka leaped up to thrust her nose against Yuri’s hand. “Worrying Ninka, poppet. Tell us what’s wrong?”

For a few moments, nothing changed. Then Ninka let out a wailing meow and head-butted Yuri, breaking through with an effectiveness Vil had to admire. With a teary laugh, Yuri shifted to fold his legs so Ninka could press her forehead to his. She was so concerned that she let him hug her before deciding he was undamaged and extracting herself.

“I’m sorry,” Yuri said as the cat curled up against his shins. He stroked her fur until the zymrae arrived to vie for his affection. “I just spent hours playing up the worst parts of me. Feeling fake and manipulative and… I don’t know. Being praised for it just hit me wrong.”

Putting her hand behind Yuri’s neck, Maggie massaged the muscles there. Vil could tell they were tight just from looking. He scooched over until his shoulder pressed against Yuri’s. “Have had a seriously stressful stanza, poppet. And bet didn’t feed you lunch, did they? Are allowed to eat in the Chamber?”

“Are, but no one brought anything.” Yuri sighed while the zymrae cuddled with Ninka, who began to groom Ash. “It wasn’t supposed to take that long. Wouldn’t have if the Lead Minister wasn’t worried about losing. We’re lucky she let us vote.”

“Right,” said Maggie tenderly. “Which she might not have done if she were less confident in you. Can see how the deceit might feel icky though.”

“That’s part of it.” Yuri’s head tilted to the side to rest against Vil’s shoulder as he laced their fingers together. “And please don’t go cook for me. I need to sit here with you for a little bit.”

Maggie shifted, her lips parting.

“No,” Yuri cut Maggie off before she could hint at what she meant to propose. Her tensing to move had Yuri grabbing for her hand too. “Need both of you. Please? Stay? Just for a few minutes?”

Maggie melted, tears lurking around the edges of her eyes as she moved to put her arms around Yuri’s stomach. “Of course, sweetling. I’ll do whatever you need. I love you.”

Although he wasn’t sure if Yuri wanted to talk about what he’d said, Vil offered an opening. “Remember shared earlier how Graf wasn’t the real me? Spent my entire first year with the Vsharae wanting to punch him for pretending to be. Wound up hiring someone to help with it.”

Maggie made a noise. “Like a therapist or like a media manager?”

Fair point. “Okay, hired two someones.”

Yuri let out a long breath. “Maybe we can look into a consultant later.”

“Still have contacts,” Vil assured him.

“Oh!” Yuri’s eyes sprang wide. “Speaking of people you know, Kiyli Kuznalov says you owe her skis?”

He couldn’t hold back laughter. “Kiyli’s covering you? Makes things either easier or harder. Will reach out to her and let you know.”

Maggie couldn’t move much with Yuri holding her in place but frowned up from where she was. “Who’s Kiyli Kuznalov? The name sounds familiar.”

“Cy’s granddaughter. The one I grew up with,” Vil summarized. Explaining the various aspects of his relationship with her should wait until everyone was considerably less strained. “Journalist with the Heart. Do legitimately owe her a pair of skis if comes home.”

The others asked the obvious question in unison. “Why?”

“Long story.” He waved his free hand to sign it wasn’t important. “Tell you sometime when have alcohol.”

The answer deepened Maggie’s frown, but she didn’t comment.

“Maybe don’t mention her to Bex,” Vil added. “Don’t get along anymore.”

“Is Bex still willing to talk to me?” Yuri asked, insecurity dripping from his voice.

“Squirrel…” Maggie rested her temple against Yuri’s collarbone. “She specifically told me when I posted with her last night that she still adores you, smelly title at all. And I think you’re underselling what you accomplished this morning to focus on what you think was flawed about how you did it. You’re a local hero, babe.”

“But how can I ask people to like me when I’m acting like an obnoxiously cavalier brat?” he asked. “A mound of trash. A complete rotting-”

“Stop it.” Vil yanked on their linked hands. “Hate the performance today all want, but not going to let you hate the performer.”

“Same.” Maggie pressed a hand against Yuri’s chest. “We can make you a new character to play. But even if you keep this one, we know the real you. And love the real you. And so do your friends.”

“Just… Neither of you volunteered to have anything to do with a duke.”

Vil felt the discussion was jumping at random, but he dealt with the most recent statement. “Still aren’t. Insisting on being with you. And if that means being attached to a duke, then so be it. But only if the specific duke is you.”

Simultaneously sniffling and chuckling, Yuri nodded. “Okay. Thanks for clearing up that you’re not leaving me for… Actually, we don’t have any other dukes right now, just a few duchesses. So I guess there aren’t many options.”

“There you go then,” Maggie said. “Relationship security. Because I’ve suddenly realized I’m only interested in dukes and elementals, and if you’re the only duke in the country, then I guess I’m stuck with you.”

“Marriages have been founded on less.” Yuri stilled and shut his eyes. “I’m exhausted.”

Vil looked over at Maggie and raised his eyebrows. Did they let Yuri pretend to fall asleep or let go of Vil’s brilliant proposal idea to ask now? He could see her flipping back and forth in her mind. But eventually, she gave him a small nod to indicate permission to proceed.

“Are overdue for a rest,” Vil said. “But can run something by you first? Want to get started on it during your nap.”

“Sure.” Yuri’s eyes stayed closed, but was that hope in his voice?

“Thinking of doing something cool before the kids play their first game against the other Niaretya team. Since both teams will be there for it.”

“Oh?” Maggie asked. Her thoughts were almost visible as they tumbled through her head. “Like what?”

“Maybe kids could give Yuri a card had all signed, assuming can get them to?”

Yuri’s eyes slit. “Why would they give me a card?”

“Thanking you for supporting the team and Yskereen and all,” Vil answered easily. He gave a pause that he hoped was sufficiently dramatic for the situation. “And to ask you to marry their coaches. Then I could slide a puck toward you with bracelets on it…”

“Could work,” Maggie said slowly. “But also curious about Yuri’s opinion. What think, Squirrel? Should we do that? Or propose to you now?”

The eyes were fully open now, in all their emerald glory. “Is both a possibility?”

Maggie grinned. “To quote an excellent film, since I did name you The Divine of obscure references, both is good.”

And since Vil agreed, he forgot about being theatrical. He moved until he faced Yuri, brushing back his beloved’s gorgeous green hair as he met the emerald eyes that had captivated him since his first glimpse of them. “Hey, poppet? Want to form a devotion with me and Mags?”

He interpreted the enthusiastic kiss he received in return as a yes.

About The Author

Andora Brokaw

Andora Brokaw lives high in the Cascade Mountains because snow equals happiness. When not writing under intense feline supervision, Andora is likely skiing, crocheting, or tackling an endless to-be-read list.

Andora is polyamorous, queer, and intimately familiar with the mental health conditions portrayed in this book.

Find her online at https://andorabrokaw.com/

Books In This Series

The Songs of Niaretya

The Songs of Niaretya is a series of stand-alone romantasies set in a small mountain town.

The series launches with The Harmony of Falling Snow and will soon be followed by The Melody of Shining Stars.

The Harmony of Falling Snow

A Melody of Shining Stars

Don't miss out!

Click the button below and you can sign up to receive emails whenever Andora Brokaw publishes a new book. There's no charge and no obligation.

https://books2read.com/r/B-P-RWJUD-YJJHGSign Me Up

https://books2read.com/r/B-P-RWJUD-YJJHG

Connecting independent readers to independent writers.